Behemoth, or, An epitome of the civil wars of England, from 1640 to 1660 by Thomas Hobs ...
         Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 439 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 106 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43972
         Wing H2213
         ESTC R9336
         12713695
         ocm 12713695
         66130
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43972)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66130)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 357:14)
      
       
         
           
             Behemoth, or, An epitome of the civil wars of England, from 1640 to 1660 by Thomas Hobs ...
             Hobbes, Thomas, 1588-1679.
          
           [3], 214 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             One of several surreptitious editions. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649.
           Great Britain -- History -- Civil War, 1642-1649 -- Causes.
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2008-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           BEHEMOTH
           ;
           OR
           AN
           EPITOME
           OF
           THE
           Civil
           Wars
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ,
           From
           1640
           ,
           to
           1660.
           
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           HOBS
           of
           Malmsbury
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ANNO
           DOM.
           1679
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           
             Civil
             Wars
          
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               IF
               in
               time
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               there
               were
               Degrees
               of
               high
               and
               low
               ;
               I
               verily
               believe
               that
               the
               highest
               of
               time
               ,
               would
               be
               that
               which
               passeth
               betwixt
               ,
               1640
               ,
               and
               1660.
               
               For
               he
               that
               thence
               as
               from
               the
               Divils
               Mountain
               ,
               should
               have
               looked
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               observed
               the
               Actions
               of
               Men
               ,
               especially
               in
               England
               ,
               might
               have
               had
               a
               prospect
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Injustice
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Folly
               that
               the
               world
               could
               afford
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               produced
               by
               their
               Hypocrisy
               and
               self-conceit
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               double
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               double
               Folly.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               behold
               the
               Prospect
               .
               You
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Age
               ;
               wherein
               Men
               used
               to
               see
               best
               into
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               I
               pray
               you
               set
               ●●e
               (
               that
               could
               not
               see
               so
               well
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               Mountain
               ,
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               actions
               you
               then
               saw
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               causes
               ,
               Pretentions
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Artifice
               and
               Events
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1640.
               
               The
               Government
               of
               England
               was
               Monarchical
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               that
               reigned
               ,
               Charles
               the
               I.
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               holding
               the
               Soveraignty
               by
               Right
               of
               a
               Discent
               continued
               above
               600
               years
               ;
               and
               from
               a
               much
               longer
               Discent
               King
               of
               Sotland
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Time
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               Henry
               the
               2.
               
               King
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               wanted
               no
               Vertue
               ,
               either
               of
               Body
               or
               Mind
               ,
               nor
               endeavour'd
               any
               thing
               more
               ,
               
               than
               to
               discharge
               his
               duty
               towards
               his
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               well-governing
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               could
               he
               than
               miscarry
               ,
               having
               in
               every
               County
               so
               many
               Train'd-bands
               ,
               as
               would
               (
               put
               together
               )
               have
               made
               an
               Army
               of
               60000
               Men
               ,
               and
               divers
               Magazines
               of
               Ammunition
               ,
               in
               places
               fortified
               .
            
             
               If
               those
               Souldiers
               had
               been
               (
               as
               they
               and
               all
               others
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               )
               at
               his
               Majesties
               command
               :
               The
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               had
               continued
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               left
               by
               K.
               James
               ;
               but
               the
               people
               were
               corrupted
               generally
               ,
               and
               Disobedient
               Persons
               esteemed
               the
               best
               Patriots
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               sure
               ,
               there
               were
               Men
               enough
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               were
               ill-affected
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               an
               Army
               sufficient
               for
               to
               have
               kept
               the
               People
               from
               uniting
               into
               a
               Body
               able
               to
               oppose
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Truly
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               had
               Money
               ,
               I
               think
               he
               might
               have
               had
               Souldiers
               enough
               in
               England
               ;
               for
               there
               were
               very
               few
               of
               the
               common
               People
               that
               cared
               much
               for
               either
               of
               the
               Causes
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               taken
               any
               side
               for
               pay
               and
               plunder
               :
               But
               the
               Kings
               Treasure
               was
               very
               low
               ,
               and
               his
               Enemies
               that
               pretended
               the
               Peoples
               ease
               from
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               other
               specious
               things
               ,
               had
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Purses
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               Cities
               and
               Corporate
               Towns
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               particular
               Persons
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               comes
               the
               People
               to
               be
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               what
               kind
               of
               People
               were
               they
               that
               did
               so
               seduce
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Seducers
               were
               of
               divers
               sorts
               .
               One
               sort
               were
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Ministers
              
               (
               as
               they
               called
               themselves
               )
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               in
               their
               Sermons
               to
               the
               People
               Gods
               Embassadors
               ,
               pretending
               to
               have
               a
               Right
               from
               God
               to
               govern
               every
               one
               his
               Parish
               ,
               and
               their
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               were
               a
               very
               great
               number
               ,
               though
               not
               comparable
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Popes
               Power
               in
               England
               ,
               both
               Temporal
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               had
               been
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               abolished
               ,
               did
               still
               retain
               a
               belief
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               whom
               they
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Right
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Governour
               of
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               known
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               PAPISTS
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               
               I
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               were
               commonly
               called
               PRESBYTERIANS
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               were
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Troubles
               were
               not
               discovered
               ,
               but
               shortly
               after
               declared
               themselves
               for
               a
               Liberty
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               different
               Opinions
               one
               from
               another
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               (
               because
               they
               would
               have
               all
               Congregations
               free
               and
               independant
               upon
               one
               another
               )
               were
               called
               INDEPENDANTS
               ;
               others
               that
               held
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               understood
               not
               into
               what
               they
               are
               Baptized
               to
               be
               ineffectual
               ,
               were
               called
               therefore
               ANABAPTISTS
               :
               Others
               that
               held
               ,
               that
               Christs
               Kingdom
               was
               at
               this
               time
               to
               begin
               upon
               Earth
               .
               were
               called
               FIFTH-MONARCHY-MEN
               ;
               besides
               divers
               other
               Sects
               as
               
                 QUAKERS
                 ,
                 ADAMITES
              
               ,
               &c.
               whose
               names
               and
               peculiar
               Doctrines
               I
               do
               not
               very
               well
               remember
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               arose
               against
               his
               Majesty
               from
               the
               private
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               exposed
               to
               every
               Mans
               scanning
               in
               his
               Mother
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               There
               were
               an
               exceeding
               great
               number
               of
               Men
               of
               the
               greater
               sort
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               so
               educated
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               their
               youth
               having
               read
               the
               Books
               written
               by
               famous
               men
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Grecian
               and
               Roman
               Commonwealths
               ,
               concerning
               their
               Policy
               and
               great
               Actions
               ,
               in
               which
               Book
               the
               Popular
               Government
               was
               extol'd
               by
               that
               glorious
               Name
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Monarchy
               disgraced
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Tyranny
               :
               they
               became
               thereby
               in
               love
               with
               their
               form
               of
               Government
               :
               And
               out
               of
               these
               men
               were
               chosen
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
                 HOUSE
                 OF
                 COMMONS
              
               :
               Or
               if
               they
               were
               not
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               yet
               by
               advantage
               of
               their
               Eloquence
               were
               always
               able
               to
               sway
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               Towns
               of
               Trade
               ,
               having
               in
               admiration
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               low
               Countries
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               revolted
               from
               their
               Monarch
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               were
               inclined
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               change
               of
               Government
               here
               would
               to
               them
               produce
               the
               like
               prosperity
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               There
               were
               a
               very
               great
               Number
               ,
               that
               had
               either
               wasted
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               or
               thought
               them
               too
               mean
               for
               the
               good
               part
               ?
               they
               thought
               were
               in
               themselves
               :
               and
               more
               there
               were
               that
               had
               able
               bodies
               ,
               and
               saw
               no
               means
               how
               honestly
               
               to
               get
               their
               Bread
               :
               These
               longed
               for
               a
               War
               ,
               and
               hoped
               to
               maintain
               themselves
               hereafter
               by
               the
               lucky
               chusing
               of
               a
               Party
               to
               side
               with
               ,
               and
               consequently
               did
               for
               the
               most
               part
               serve
               under
               them
               ,
               that
               had
               greatest
               plenty
               of
               Money
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               People
               in
               general
               were
               so
               ignorant
               of
               their
               Duties
               ,
               as
               that
               not
               one
               perhaps
               of
               1000.
               knew
               what
               Right
               any
               man
               had
               to
               command
               him
               ,
               or
               what
               necessity
               there
               was
               of
               King
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               to
               part
               with
               his
               Money
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               thought
               himself
               to
               be
               so
               much
               Master
               of
               whatsoever
               he
               possest
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               upon
               any
               pretence
               of
               Common
               Safety
               without
               his
               own
               consent
               .
               King
               ,
               they
               thought
               was
               but
               a
               Title
               of
               the
               highest
               honour
               ,
               which
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Baron
                 ,
                 Earl
                 ,
                 Duke
                 ,
              
               were
               but
               steps
               to
               ascend
               to
               with
               the
               help
               of
               Riches
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Rule
               of
               Equity
               ,
               but
               Precedents
               and
               Custom
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               thought
               wisest
               and
               fittest
               to
               be
               chosen
               for
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               was
               worst
               averse
               to
               the
               granting
               of
               Subsidies
               ,
               or
               other
               publick
               Payments
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               In
               such
               a
               Constitution
               of
               People
               ,
               methinks
               the
               King
               is
               already
               outed
               of
               his
               Government
               :
               so
               as
               they
               need
               not
               have
               taken
               Arms
               for
               it
               :
               For
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               how
               the
               King
               should
               come
               by
               any
               means
               to
               resist
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               indeed
               very
               great
               difficulty
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               point
               you
               will
               ,
               be
               better
               informed
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Narration
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               first
               the
               several
               grounds
               of
               the
               Pretences
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               claim
               a
               Right
               to
               govern
               us
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               chief
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               from
               whence
               ,
               and
               when
               crept
               in
               the
               Pretences
               of
               that
               
                 Long
                 Parliament
              
               for
               a
               Democrasie
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Papists
               ,
               they
               challenge
               this
               Right
               from
               a
               Text
               in
               Deut.
               7.
               and
               other
               like
               Texts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Old
               Latin
               Translation
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 Pride
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 that
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Minister
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 :
              
               And
               because
               the
               Jews
               were
               the
               people
               of
               God
               then
               ,
               so
               is
               all
               Christendom
               the
               People
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               they
               infer
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               they
               pretend
               to
               
               be
               High
               Priest
               of
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               obeyed
               in
               all
               his
               Decrees
               by
               all
               Christians
               upon
               pain
               of
               Death
               :
               Again
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               :
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 all
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 go
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 baptize
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 ,
              
               from
               thence
               they
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               Nations
               were
               bound
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Successors
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Text
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Jews
               to
               obey
               their
               Priests
               can
               be
               interpreted
               to
               have
               the
               like
               force
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               other
               Nations
               Christian
               ,
               more
               then
               upon
               Nations
               Unchristian
               :
               For
               all
               the
               World
               are
               Gods
               People
               ,
               unless
               we
               also
               grant
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               cannot
               of
               an
               Infidel
               be
               made
               Christian
               without
               making
               himself
               subject
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               Apostle
               of
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               that
               shall
               convert
               him
               .
               The
               Jews
               were
               a
               peculiar
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Sacerdotal
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               no
               other
               Law
               ,
               but
               what
               first
               Moses
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               every
               High
               Priest
               did
               go
               and
               receive
               immediately
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               God
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Text
               in
               St.
               Matthew
               :
               I
               know
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               ,
               
                 Go
                 teach
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Go
                 and
                 make
                 Disciples
              
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               Subject
               and
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               between
               teaching
               and
               commanding
               ;
               and
               if
               such
               Texts
               as
               these
               must
               be
               so
               interpreted
               ,
               why
               do
               not
               Christian
               Kings
               lay
               down
               their
               Titles
               of
               Majesty
               and
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               call
               themselves
               the
               Popes
               Lieutenants
               ?
               But
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               seem
               to
               decline
               that
               Title
               of
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               in
               their
               distinction
               of
               
                 Power
                 Spiritual
              
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               but
               this
               Distinction
               I
               do
               not
               vell
               understand
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 Spiritual
                 Power
              
               they
               mean
               the
               Power
               to
               determine
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Judges
               in
               the
               Inner
               Court
               of
               Conscience
               of
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Power
               to
               
               punish
               those
               men
               that
               obey
               not
               their
               Precepts
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Censure
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Excommunication
               ;
               and
               this
               Power
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               without
               dependance
               upon
               any
               King
               or
               Sovereign
               Assemblies
               ,
               whose
               Subjects
               they
               be
               that
               stand
               Excommunicate
               :
               But
               for
               the
               Power
               Temporal
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               judging
               and
               punishing
               those
               actions
               ,
               that
               are
               done
               against
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               it
               directly
               ,
               but
               onely
               indirectly
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               far
               forth
               as
               such
               actions
               tend
               to
               the
               hinderance
               or
               advancement
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Power
               then
               is
               left
               to
               Kings
               and
               other
               Civil
               Sovereigns
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               may
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 Spiritualia
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               None
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               ;
               and
               this
               Power
               the
               Pope
               not
               onely
               pretends
               to
               in
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               his
               Bishops
               also
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               
                 jure
                 Divino
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               without
               deriving
               it
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               a
               man
               refuse
               Obedience
               to
               this
               pretended
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               what
               harm
               can
               Excommunication
               do
               him
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Subject
               of
               another
               Sovereign
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Very
               great
               harm
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               Popes
               or
               Bishops
               signification
               of
               it
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
               sufficiently
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               He
               were
               in
               an
               ill
               case
               then
               that
               adventured
               to
               write
               or
               speak
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               pun
               shed
               by
               him
               ,
               whose
               Rights
               he
               defended
               like
               Uzza
               ,
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               because
               he
               Would
               needs
               ,
               unbidden
               ,
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               keep
               the
               Ark
               from
               falling
               .
               But
               what
               if
               a
               whole
               Nation
               should
               revolt
               from
               the
               Pope
               at
               once
               ?
               what
               effect
               could
               Excommunication
               have
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Why
               they
               should
               have
               no
               more
               Mass
               said
               by
               any
               of
               the
               
               Pope's
               Priests
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Pope
               would
               have
               no
               more
               to
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               cast
               them
               off
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               would
               be
               in
               the
               same
               case
               as
               if
               a
               Nation
               should
               be
               cast
               by
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               whom
               they
               would
               .
            
             
             
               B.
               This
               would
               not
               so
               much
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               punishment
               to
               the
               People
               as
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               a
               Pope
               Excommunicates
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               me-thinks
               he
               rather
               Excommunicates
               himself
               than
               them
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               what
               were
               the
               Rights
               the
               Pope
               pretended
               to
               in
               Kingdoms
               of
               other
               Princes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               and
               exemption
               of
               all
               Priests
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               and
               Monks
               in
               Criminal
               Causes
               ,
               from
               the
               Cognizance
               of
               Civil
               Judges
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Collation
               of
               Benefices
               on
               whom
               he
               pleased
               ,
               Native
               or
               Stranger
               ;
               and
               Exaction
               of
               Tenths
               ,
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               other
               Payments
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Appeals
               to
               Rome
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               could
               pretend
               to
               be
               concern'd
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               To
               be
               the
               Supreme
               Judge
               concerning
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               (
               
                 i
                 ,
                 e.
              
               concerning
               the
               Hereditary
               Succession
               of
               Kings
               )
               and
               to
               have
               the
               Cognizance
               of
               all
               Causes
               concerning
               Adultery
               and
               Fornication
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Good
               !
               a
               Monopoly
               of
               Women
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               a
               power
               of
               absolving
               Subjects
               of
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               their
               Lawful
               Sovereigns
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               should
               think
               fit
               ,
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               power
               of
               absolving
               Subjects
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               other
               of
               being
               Judges
               of
               Manners
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               as
               absolute
               a
               Sovereignty
               as
               if
               possible
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               consequently
               there
               must
               be
               two
               Kingdoms
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               man
               be
               able
               to
               know
               which
               of
               his
               Masters
               he
               must
               obey
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               obey
               that
               Master
               that
               had
               the
               Right
               of
               making
               Laws
               ,
               and
               of
               inflicting
               Punishments
               ,
               than
               him
               that
               pretendeth
               onely
               to
               a
               right
               of
               making
               Canons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Rules
               :
               and
               no
               Right
               of
               Co-action
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               Punishing
               ,
               but
               by
               Excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Pope
               pretends
               also
               ,
               that
               his
               Canons
               are
               Laws
               ;
               and
               for
               punishing
               ,
               can
               there
               be
               a
               greater
               than
               Excommunication
               ,
               supposing
               it
               true
               (
               as
               the
               Pope
               saith
               it
               is
               )
               that
               he
               that
               dies
               Excommunicate
               is
               damn'd
               ;
               which
               supposition
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               you
               believe
               not
               ,
               else
               you
               would
               rather
               have
               chosen
               to
               obey
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               could
               cast
               your
               
               Body
               and
               Soul
               into
               Hell
               ,
               than
               the
               King
               that
               can
               onely
               kill
               the
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               true
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               very
               uncharitable
               in
               me
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               Englishmen
               (
               except
               a
               few
               Papists
               )
               that
               have
               been
               born
               and
               called
               Hereticks
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               should
               be
               damn'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               for
               those
               that
               die
               Excommunicate
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               think
               them
               also
               damn'd
               ?
               and
               he
               that
               is
               Excommunicate
               for
               disobedience
               to
               the
               King's
               Law
               ,
               either
               Spiritual
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               is
               Excommunicate
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               he
               die
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               without
               desire
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               he
               dies
               impenitent
               ;
               you
               see
               what
               follows
               .
               But
               to
               die
               in
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Precepts
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Authority
               or
               Jurisdiction
               over
               us
               ,
               is
               quite
               another
               case
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               no
               such
               danger
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               this
               Heresie
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               so
               cruelly
               persecutes
               ,
               as
               to
               depose
               Kings
               that
               do
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               bidden
               turn
               all
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               their
               Dominions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Heresie
               is
               a
               Word
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               is
               used
               without
               passion
               ,
               signifies
               a
               private
               Opinion
               ;
               so
               the
               different
               Sect
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               ,
               
                 Academians
                 ,
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 Epicureans
                 ,
                 Stoicks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               were
               called
               Heresie
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               comprehended
               ,
               a
               sinful
               opposition
               to
               him
               that
               was
               chief
               Judge
               of
               Doctrines
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               mens
               Souls
               ;
               and
               consequently
               Heresie
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bear
               the
               same
               relation
               to
               the
               Power
               Spiritual
               ,
               that
               Rebellion
               doth
               to
               the
               Power
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               is
               suitably
               to
               be
               persecuted
               by
               him
               that
               will
               preserve
               a
               Power
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               dominion
               over
               mens
               Consciences
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               very
               well
               (
               because
               we
               are
               all
               of
               us
               permitted
               to
               read
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               make
               them
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               actions
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               )
               that
               Heresie
               were
               by
               some
               Law
               defined
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               Opinions
               set
               forth
               ,
               for
               which
               a
               man
               were
               to
               be
               condemned
               and
               punished
               as
               a
               Heretick
               ;
               for
               else
               ,
               not
               onely
               men
               of
               mean
               capacity
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               wisest
               and
               devoutest
               
               Christian
               may
               fall
               into
               Heresie
               ,
               without
               any
               will
               to
               oppose
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               hard
               ,
               and
               the
               interpretations
               different
               of
               different
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               Heresie
               is
               by
               Law
               declared
               in
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               First
               Year
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               wherein
               it
               is
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Persons
               who
               had
               by
               the
               Queens
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               the
               Authority
               Spiritual
               (
               meaning
               the
               High
               Commission
               )
               shall
               not
               have
               Authority
               to
               Adjudge
               any
               matter
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               heretofore
               have
               been
               Adjudged
               to
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               First
               4
               General
               Councils
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               General
               Council
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               was
               declared
               Heresie
               by
               the
               express
               and
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               said
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               or
               such
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               adjudged
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               therefore
               ,
               if
               there
               arise
               any
               new
               Error
               that
               hath
               not
               been
               yet
               declared
               Heresie
               ,
               (
               and
               many
               such
               may
               arise
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               Judged
               Heresie
               without
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               how
               foul
               soever
               the
               error
               be
               ,
               it
               cannot
               have
               been
               declared
               Heresie
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               nor
               in
               the
               Councils
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               never
               before
               heard
               of
               ;
               and
               consequently
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Error
               unless
               it
               fall
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Blasphemy
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               Treason
               against
               the
               King
               )
               for
               which
               a
               man
               can
               in
               Equity
               be
               punished
               :
               Besides
               who
               can
               tell
               what
               is
               declared
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               every
               man
               is
               allowed
               to
               read
               and
               interpret
               to
               hemself
               ?
               nay
               more
               ,
               what
               Protestant
               either
               of
               the
               Laity
               or
               Clergy
               (
               if
               every
               General
               Council
               can
               be
               a
               competent
               Judge
               of
               Heresie
               )
               is
               not
               already
               condemned
               ;
               for
               divers
               Councils
               have
               declar'd
               a
               great
               many
               of
               our
               Doctrines
               to
               be
               Heresie
               (
               as
               they
               pretend
               )
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               are
               those
               points
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               four
               General
               Counsels
               have
               declared
               Heresie
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               
                 General
                 Councel
              
               held
               at
               Nicaea
               declared
               all
               to
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               .
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Heresie
               of
               Arrius
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               denying
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 Second
                 General
                 Councel
              
               
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               declar'd
               Heresie
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Macedonius
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               created
               .
               The
               
                 Third
                 Councel
              
               assembled
               at
               Ephesius
               ,
               condemned
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Nestorius
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               persons
               in
               Christ
               .
               The
               Fourth
               held
               at
               Calcedon
               condemned
               the
               Error
               of
               Emtyches
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               nature
               in
               Christ
               .
               I
               know
               of
               no
               other
               Points
               condemned
               in
               these
               four
               Councels
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               concern
               Church-Government
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               Doctrines
               taught
               by
               other
               Men
               in
               other
               words
               :
               And
               these
               Councels
               were
               all
               called
               by
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               their
               Decrees
               confirmed
               ,
               at
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Councels
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Church-Government
               had
               no
               obligatory
               force
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               how
               comes
               it
               then
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               now
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               and
               say
               their
               Canons
               are
               Laws
               ?
               That
               Text
               ,
               
                 all
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               had
               the
               same
               force
               then
               as
               it
               hath
               now
               ,
               and
               conferred
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               on
               the
               Councils
               not
               only
               over
               Christian
               men
               ,
               but
               over
               all
               Nations
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               say
               no
               ;
               for
               the
               Power
               they
               pretend
               to
               is
               derived
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               King
               was
               converted
               from
               Gentilism
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               he
               did
               by
               that
               very
               Submission
               to
               the
               Bishop
               that
               converted
               him
               ,
               submit
               to
               the
               Bishops
               Government
               ,
               and
               became
               one
               of
               his
               sheep
               ,
               which
               Right
               therefore
               he
               could
               not
               have
               over
               any
               Nation
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               Christian
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Did
               Silvester
               (
               which
               was
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               converted
               by
               him
               )
               tell
               the
               Emperor
               his
               New
               Disciple
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               became
               a
               Christian
               he
               must
               become
               the
               Popes
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               believe
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               likely
               enough
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               told
               him
               so
               plainly
               ,
               or
               but
               made
               him
               suspect
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               either
               have
               been
               not
               Christian
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               ,
               but
               a
               Counterfeit
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               he
               did
               not
               tell
               him
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               plainly
               it
               was
               foul
               play
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               in
               any
               Christian
               .
               And
               for
               this
               Derivation
               of
               their
               Right
               from
               the
               Emperors
               consent
               ,
               
               it
               proceeds
               only
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               challenge
               a
               Legislative
               power
               ,
               nor
               call
               their
               Canons
               ,
               Laws
               in
               any
               Kingdom
               in
               Christendom
               ;
               farther
               than
               the
               Kings
               make
               them
               so
               :
               But
               in
               Peru
               ,
               when
               Atabalipa
               was
               King
               ,
               the
               Fryer
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               Christ
               being
               King
               of
               all
               the
               World
               had
               given
               the
               diposing
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               there
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               given
               Peru
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperor
                 Charles
              
               the
               5.
               and
               required
               Atabalipa
               to
               resign
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               refusing
               it
               ,
               seised
               upon
               his
               Person
               by
               the
               Spanish
               Army
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               murdered
               him
               :
               You
               see
               by
               this
               how
               much
               they
               claim
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               power
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               began
               the
               Popes
               to
               take
               this
               Authority
               upon
               them
               first
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Inundation
               of
               Northern
               People
               had
               overflowed
               the
               Western
               Parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               possessed
               themselves
               of
               Italy
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               submitted
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Temporals
               as
               Spirituals
               to
               their
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               then
               first
               was
               the
               Pope
               a
               Temporal
               Prince
               ,
               and
               stood
               no
               more
               in
               so
               great
               fear
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               which
               lived
               far
               off
               at
               Constantinople
               :
               In
               this
               time
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Pope
               began
               by
               pretence
               of
               his
               Power
               Spiritual
               ,
               to
               encroach
               upon
               the
               Temporal
               Rights
               of
               all
               other
               Princes
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               gaining
               upon
               them
               ,
               till
               his
               Power
               was
               at
               the
               highest
               ,
               in
               that
               300
               years
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               which
               passed
               between
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               3.
               and
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               3.
               
               For
               in
               this
               time
               Pope
               Zachary
               1.
               deposed
               Chilperick
               ,
               then
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Subjects
               Pepin
               :
               And
               Pepin
               took
               from
               the
               Lombards
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               Territory
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               Shortly
               after
               the
               Lombards
               having
               recovered
               their
               Estate
               ,
               Charles
               the
               Great
               retook
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               again
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               3.
               made
               Charles
               Emperor
               .
            
             
               B.
               But
               what
               Right
               did
               the
               Pope
               there
               pretend
               for
               the
               creating
               of
               an
               Emperor
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               pretended
               the
               Right
               of
               being
               Christs
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               what
               Christ
               could
               give
               ,
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               might
               give
               ;
               and
               you
               know
               that
               Christ
               was
               King
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               gives
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               ,
               proceed
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               People
               either
               for
               fear
               ;
               or
               hope
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               Gift
               of
               the
               Empire
               was
               in
               a
               more
               special
               Manner
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               the
               Government
               of
               Israel
               given
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               Joshua
               had
               it
               given
               him
               ,
               to
               go
               in
               and
               out
               before
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               should
               direct
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Empire
               was
               understood
               to
               be
               given
               him
               on
               condition
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               For
               when
               the
               Pope
               invested
               him
               with
               the
               Regal
               Ornaments
               ,
               the
               People
               all
               cryed
               out
               
                 Deus
                 dat
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               God
               that
               gives
               it
               :
               And
               from
               that
               time
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               the
               Christian
               Kings
               do
               put
               into
               their
               Titles
               the
               words
               
                 Dei
                 gratia
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               And
               their
               Successors
               use
               still
               to
               receive
               the
               Crown
               and
               Scepter
               from
               a
               Bishop
               :
               'T
               is
               certainly
               a
               very
               good
               Custom
               for
               Kings
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               by
               whose
               gift
               they
               reign
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               from
               that
               Custom
               he
               infer'd
               ,
               that
               they
               receive
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               mediation
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               Clergy
               :
               For
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               received
               the
               Papacy
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               was
               elected
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               after
               Emperors
               were
               Christians
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Emperors
               consent
               executed
               himself
               by
               Letter
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               and
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               forced
               him
               to
               take
               it
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               prayed
               the
               Emperor
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Emperor
               did
               but
               with
               Reprehension
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               and
               prohibition
               of
               the
               like
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               the
               Emperor
               was
               Lotharius
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               Calixtus
               the
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               see
               by
               this
               the
               Emperor
               never
               acknowledged
               this
               gift
               of
               God
               was
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               maintained
               the
               Popedom
               was
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               but
               in
               process
               of
               time
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               Emperor
               (
               for
               the
               greatness
               of
               Kings
               makes
               them
               that
               they
               cannot
               easily
               descend
               into
               the
               obscure
               and
               narrow
               Mines
               of
               an
               ambitious
               Clergy
               ,
               )
               they
               found
               means
               to
               make
               the
               people
               believe
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Power
               in
               the
               Pope
               and
               Clergy
               :
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               submit
               unto
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               the
               Commands
               of
               their
               own
               King
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               should
               come
               into
               Controversy
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               devised
               and
               decreed
               many
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               diminution
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               disjunction
               of
               them
               and
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               closer
               adherence
               of
               their
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Rome's
               Articles
               ,
               either
               not
               at
               all
               found
               in
               ,
               or
               not
               well
               founded
               upon
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lawful
               fur
               a
               Priest
               to
               Marry
               .
               What
               influence
               could
               that
               have
               upon
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               ?
               do
               you
               not
               see
               that
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               must
               of
               necessity
               either
               want
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               therewith
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Reverence
               due
               to
               him
               from
               the
               most
               Religious
               part
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               else
               want
               Lawful
               Heirs
               to
               succeed
               in
               ?
               by
               which
               means
               being
               not
               taken
               for
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               in
               any
               controversie
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               his
               Subjects
               would
               be
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               a
               Christian
               King
               as
               much
               a
               Bishop
               now
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathen
               Kings
               were
               of
               old
               ?
               for
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Episcopus
               was
               a
               name
               common
               to
               all
               Kings
               ;
               is
               not
               he
               a
               Bishop
               now
               ,
               to
               whom
               god
               hath
               committed
               the
               charge
               of
               all
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Laity
               and
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ?
               And
               though
               he
               be
               in
               relation
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               chief
               Pastour
               of
               Sheep
               ,
               yet
               compared
               to
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               Sheep
               ,
               both
               Laick
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               he
               the
               onely
               Shepherd
               ;
               and
               seeing
               a
               Christian
               Bishop
               is
               but
               a
               Christian
               endued
               with
               power
               to
               govern
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               every
               Christian
               King
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               Bishop
               but
               an
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Kingdom
               his
               Diocess
               :
               And
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               were
               necessary
               for
               a
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               Kings
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Government
               of
               the
               Clergy
               that
               are
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               even
               before
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Baptism
               it self
               where
               he
               is
               received
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               so
               that
               whereas
               before
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               now
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               I
               agree
               with
               you
               ,
               this
               prohibition
               of
               Marriage
               to
               Priests
               came
               in
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               and
               William
               the
               First
               ,
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Pope
               had
               in
               England
               ,
               what
               with
               Secular
               ,
               and
               what
               with
               Regular
               Priests
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               lusty
               Batchelors
               at
               his
               service
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
              
               to
               a
               Priest
               was
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               Confession
               to
               a
               Priest
               was
               usual
               ,
               and
               performed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               (
               by
               him
               that
               Confessed
               )
               
               
               People
               .
               And
               the
               end
               which
               the
               Pope
               had
               in
               multiplying
               Sermons
               ,
               was
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               to
               prop
               and
               enlarge
               his
               own
               Authority
               over
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               States
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Within
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               between
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Third
               of
               England
               ,
               began
               their
               second
               Policy
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               bring
               Religion
               into
               an
               Art
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               maintain
               all
               their
               Degrees
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               by
               Disputation
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               both
               Moral
               and
               Natural
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               the
               Pope
               exhorted
               the
               said
               Emperor
               by
               Letters
               ,
               to
               erect
               Schools
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Literature
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               began
               the
               institution
               of
               Universities
               ;
               for
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               Universities
               began
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               in
               Oxford
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               Schools
               in
               England
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Children
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Tongue
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               for
               an
               University
               of
               Learning
               there
               was
               none
               erected
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               unlikely
               there
               might
               be
               then
               some
               that
               taught
               Philosophy
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               and
               other
               Arts
               ,
               in
               divers
               Monasteries
               ,
               the
               Monks
               having
               little
               else
               to
               do
               but
               to
               study
               .
               After
               some
               Colledges
               were
               built
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               many
               more
               were
               added
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Devotion
               of
               Princes
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               wealthy
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               therein
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Popes
               that
               then
               were
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               Scholars
               sent
               thither
               by
               their
               friends
               to
               study
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               way
               was
               open
               and
               easie
               to
               preferment
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               .
               The
               profit
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               expected
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               received
               ,
               was
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Authority
               over
               Kings
               and
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               School
               Divines
               ,
               who
               striving
               to
               make
               good
               many
               points
               of
               Faith
               incomprehensible
               ,
               and
               calling
               in
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               Aristotle
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
               wrote
               great
               Books
               of
               School
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               else
               ,
               nor
               they
               themselves
               ,
               were
               able
               to
               understand
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               may
               conceive
               that
               shall
               consider
               the
               writing
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               ,
               or
               Scotus
               ,
               or
               of
               him
               that
               wrote
               Commentaries
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               of
               Suarez
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               School-Divines
               
               of
               later
               times
               ,
               which
               kind
               of
               Learning
               nevertheless
               hath
               been
               much
               admired
               by
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               otherwise
               prudent
               enough
               .
               The
               one
               of
               which
               sorts
               were
               those
               that
               were
               already
               Devoted
               ,
               and
               really
               affectionate
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               believed
               the
               Doctrine
               before
               ,
               but
               admired
               the
               Arguments
               ,
               because
               they
               understood
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               found
               the
               Conclusions
               to
               their
               mind
               ;
               The
               other
               sort
               were
               negligent
               men
               ,
               that
               had
               rather
               admire
               with
               others
               ,
               than
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               examine
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               were
               fully
               resolved
               that
               both
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               no
               more
               then
               that
               was
               due
               to
               him
               .
               I
               see
               that
               a
               Christian
               King
               ,
               or
               State
               ,
               how
               well
               soever
               provided
               he
               be
               ,
               of
               Money
               and
               Arms
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               such
               authority
               )
               will
               have
               but
               a
               hard
               match
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               their
               Subjects
               will
               hardly
               be
               drawn
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               fight
               with
               courage
               against
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               great
               rebellions
               have
               been
               raised
               by
               Church-men
               in
               the
               
               Pope's
               quarrel
               against
               Kings
               ,
               as
               in
               England
               against
               
                 King
                 John
              
               ,
               and
               in
               France
               against
               King
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Kings
               had
               a
               more
               considerable
               part
               on
               their
               sides
               ,
               than
               the
               Pope
               had
               on
               his
               ,
               and
               shall
               always
               have
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               Money
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               whose
               Consciences
               are
               so
               tender
               as
               to
               refuse
               Money
               when
               they
               want
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               mischief
               done
               to
               Kings
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               when
               the
               Pope
               gives
               power
               to
               one
               King
               to
               Invade
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               wonder
               how
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               so
               utterly
               extinguished
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               Rebellion
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               any
               Invasion
               from
               abroad
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Monks
              
               and
               Friars
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               were
               now
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               grown
               insolent
               and
               licentious
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               force
               of
               their
               Arguments
               was
               now
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               scandal
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               which
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               good
               education
               ,
               easily
               perceived
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               consisting
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               were
               therefore
               willing
               to
               take
               away
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               generally
               the
               Common
               people
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               
               been
               in
               love
               with
               Parliaments
               ,
               were
               not
               displeased
               therewith
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Luther
               beginning
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               was
               now
               by
               a
               great
               many
               men
               of
               the
               greatest
               Judgments
               so
               well
               received
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               to
               restore
               the
               Pope
               to
               his
               Power
               by
               Rebellion
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Abbies
               and
               all
               other
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               ,
               falling
               hereby
               into
               the
               Kings
               hands
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               being
               disposed
               of
               to
               the
               most
               eminent
               Gentlemen
               in
               every
               County
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               make
               them
               do
               their
               best
               to
               confirm
               themselves
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               King
               Henry
               was
               of
               a
               nature
               quick
               ,
               and
               severe
               in
               the
               Punishing
               of
               such
               as
               should
               be
               the
               first
               to
               oppose
               his
               designs
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               As
               to
               Invasion
               from
               abroad
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               had
               given
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               another
               Prince
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               England
               is
               another
               manner
               of
               Kingdom
               than
               Navarre
               ,
               besides
               the
               French
               and
               Spanish
               Forces
               were
               imployed
               at
               that
               time
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               had
               been
               at
               leasure
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               found
               perhaps
               no
               better
               success
               than
               the
               Spaniard
               found
               afterwards
               in
               1588.
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Insolence
               ,
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               Hypocrisie
               of
               the
               then
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               nothwithstanding
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Luther
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               had
               not
               provoked
               the
               King
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               cross
               his
               Marriage
               with
               his
               second
               Wife
               ,
               his
               Authority
               might
               have
               remained
               in
               England
               till
               there
               had
               risen
               some
               other
               quarrel
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Bishops
               that
               then
               were
               ,
               and
               had
               taken
               an
               Oath
               ,
               wherein
               was
               among
               other
               things
               that
               they
               should
               defend
               and
               maintain
               the
               Regal
               Rights
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               
                 Regalia
                 Sancti
                 Petri
              
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               some
               have
               said
               are
               
                 Regulas
                 Sancti
                 Petri
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Rules
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Clergy
               afterwards
               did
               read
               it
               ,
               (
               being
               perhaps
               written
               in
               Short-hand
               )
               by
               a
               mistake
               to
               the
               Pope's
               advantage
               ,
               Regalia
               .
               Did
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               Bishops
               oppose
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               against
               the
               Pope's
               against
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               the
               Bishops
               did
               many
               of
               them
               oppose
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               having
               no
               power
               without
               him
               it
               had
               been
               great
               imprudence
               to
               provoke
               his
               Anger
               ;
               there
               was
               besides
               a
               Controversiy
               in
               those
               times
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               did
               maintain
               ,
               that
               they
               exercised
               their
               Jurisdiction
               Episcopal
               in
               the
               Right
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               immediately
               as
               the
               Pope
               himself
               did
               exercise
               the
               same
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               saw
               that
               by
               this
               Act
               of
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               they
               were
               to
               hold
               their
               power
               no
               more
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               never
               thought
               of
               holding
               it
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               were
               perhaps
               better
               content
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               pass
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Luther
               had
               taken
               such
               great
               root
               in
               England
               that
               they
               threw
               out
               a
               great
               many
               of
               the
               Pope's
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               with
               Queen
               Mary
               succeeding
               him
               ,
               restored
               again
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               that
               had
               been
               abolished
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               saving
               (
               that
               which
               could
               not
               be
               restored
               )
               the
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               of
               King
               Henry
               were
               partly
               burnt
               for
               Hereticks
               ,
               partly
               fled
               ,
               and
               partly
               recanted
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               fled
               betook
               themselves
               to
               those
               places
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               where
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               was
               either
               protected
               ,
               or
               not
               prosecuted
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               returned
               again
               to
               favour
               and
               preferment
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               restored
               the
               Religion
               of
               her
               Brother
               King
               Edward
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               had
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               excepting
               the
               interruption
               made
               in
               this
               late
               Rebellion
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               other
               Democratical
               men
               :
               But
               thus
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               were
               now
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               abundance
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Nobility
               that
               still
               retained
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               were
               not
               much
               molested
               in
               points
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               not
               by
               their
               own
               Inclination
               very
               troublesom
               to
               the
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               secret
               practice
               of
               Jesuites
               and
               other
               Emissaries
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               less
               quiet
               than
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               to
               venture
               upon
               the
               most
               horrid
               Act
               that
               ever
               had
               been
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               I
               mean
               upon
               the
               
                 Gunpowder
                 Treason
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               the
               Papists
               in
               England
               have
               been
               looked
               upon
               as
               men
               that
               would
               not
               be
               sorry
               for
               any
               disorders
               here
               that
               might
               possibly
               make
               way
               to
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               named
               them
               for
               one
               of
               the
               distempers
               of
               the
               State
               of
               England
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               late
               King
               Charles
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               that
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Plesis
              
               and
               Dr
               Morton
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               writing
               of
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               ,
               and
               intituling
               their
               Books
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 The
                 Grand
                 Imposture
              
               ,
               were
               both
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               for
               I
               believe
               there
               was
               never
               such
               another
               cheat
               in
               the
               World
               :
               And
               I
               wonder
               that
               the
               Kings
               and
               States
               of
               Christendom
               never
               perceived
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               they
               did
               perceive
               it
               .
               How
               else
               durst
               they
               make
               War
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               take
               him
               out
               of
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               and
               carry
               him
               away
               Prisoner
               ?
               but
               if
               they
               would
               have
               freed
               themselves
               from
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               agreed
               together
               and
               made
               themselves
               every
               one
               (
               as
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               did
               )
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               their
               own
               respective
               dominions
               ,
               but
               not
               agreeing
               they
               let
               his
               power
               continue
               ,
               every
               one
               hopeing
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               (
               when
               there
               should
               be
               cause
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               other
               Distemper
               by
               Presbyterians
               .
               How
               came
               their
               Power
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               being
               of
               themselves
               for
               the
               most
               part
               but
               so
               many
               poor
               Scholars
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               Controversy
               between
               the
               Papist
               and
               Reformed
               Churches
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               make
               every
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               examine
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               of
               them
               was
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               they
               were
               translated
               into
               Vulgar
               Tongue
               :
               Whereas
               before
               the
               Translation
               of
               them
               was
               not
               allowed
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               to
               read
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               had
               express
               License
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               Pope
               did
               concerning
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               Moses
               did
               concerning
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               go
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               hear
               God
               speak
               or
               gaze
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               he
               himself
               took
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               suffered
               none
               to
               speak
               with
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               had
               not
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Spirit
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               might
               be
               trusted
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Certainly
               Moses
               did
               therein
               very
               wisely
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               God's
               own
               Commandment
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               it self
               hath
               made
               it
               since
               appear
               so
               ;
               for
               after
               the
               Bible
               was
               Translated
               into
               English
               ,
               every
               Man
               ,
               nay
               every
               Boy
               and
               Wench
               that
               could
               read
               English
               ,
               thought
               they
               spoke
               with
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               understood
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               when
               by
               a
               certain
               Number
               of
               
               Chapters
               a
               Day
               they
               had
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               once
               or
               twice
               over
               ,
               the
               Reverence
               and
               Obedience
               due
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               therein
               ,
               was
               cast
               off
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               became
               a
               Judge
               of
               Religion
               and
               an
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               intend
               it
               should
               be
               so
               :
               What
               other
               end
               could
               they
               have
               in
               recommending
               the
               Bible
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               mean
               I
               should
               make
               it
               the
               Rule
               of
               my
               Actions
               ,
               else
               they
               might
               have
               kept
               it
               ,
               though
               open
               to
               themselves
               ,
               to
               me
               Sealed
               up
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               and
               Latin
               ,
               and
               fed
               me
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               such
               measure
               as
               had
               been
               requisite
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               confess
               this
               License
               of
               Interpreting
               the
               Scripture
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               several
               Sects
               ,
               as
               have
               lain
               hid
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               King's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               did
               then
               appear
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               but
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Story
               ,
               Those
               persons
               that
               fled
               for
               Religion
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               resided
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               in
               places
               where
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               was
               professed
               and
               governed
               by
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               also
               were
               not
               a
               little
               made
               use
               of
               (
               for
               want
               of
               better
               Statesmen
               )
               in
               points
               of
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               which
               pleased
               so
               much
               the
               English
               and
               Scotch
               Protestants
               that
               lived
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               at
               their
               return
               they
               wished
               there
               were
               the
               same
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               given
               to
               the
               Ministry
               in
               their
               own
               Countries
               ,
               and
               in
               Scotland
               (
               King
               James
               being
               then
               young
               )
               soon
               (
               with
               the
               help
               of
               some
               of
               the
               powerful
               Nobility
               )
               they
               brought
               it
               to
               pass
               ;
               also
               they
               that
               returned
               into
               England
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               endeavoured
               the
               same
               here
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               effect
               it
               till
               this
               last
               Rebellion
               ,
               nor
               without
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               no
               sooner
               effected
               but
               it
               was
               defeated
               again
               by
               the
               other
               Sects
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               private
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               were
               grown
               numerous
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               indeed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               War
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               was
               so
               very
               great
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Londen
               were
               ,
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               their
               Devotion
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               all
               other
               Cities
               and
               Market
               Towns
               of
               England
               :
               But
               you
               have
               
               not
               yet
               told
               me
               by
               what
               Art
               and
               what
               Degrees
               they
               became
               so
               strong
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               their
               own
               Art
               alone
               that
               did
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               the
               con●urrence
               of
               a
               great
               many
               Gentlemen
               ,
               tha●
               did
               no
               less
               desire
               a
               Popular
               Government
               in
               the
               Civil
               State
               ,
               than
               these
               Ministers
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               a●●
               these
               did
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               draw
               the
               People
               to
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               dislike
               of
               the
               Church-Government
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               other
               make
               them
               in
               love
               with
               Democracy
               by
               their
               Harangues
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               discourse
               and
               communication
               with
               people
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               continually
               extolling
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               inveighing
               against
               Tyranny
               ,
               leaving
               the
               people
               to
               collect
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               this
               Tyranny
               was
               the
               present
               Government
               of
               the
               State.
               And
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               brought
               with
               them
               into
               their
               Churches
               their
               Divinity
               from
               the
               Universities
               ,
               so
               did
               many
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               bring
               their
               Politicks
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               Parliament
               :
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               did
               this
               very
               boldly
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Eliz.
              
               and
               though
               it
               be
               not
               likely
               that
               all
               of
               them
               did
               it
               out
               of
               malice
               ,
               but
               many
               of
               them
               out
               of
               error
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               the
               chief
               Leaders
               were
               ambitious
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               Gentlemen
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               envying
               the
               Authority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               less
               learned
               ;
               and
               the
               Gentlemen
               envying
               the
               Privy-Council
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               less
               wise
               than
               themselves
               .
               For
               't
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               for
               men
               ,
               who
               do
               all
               think
               highly
               of
               their
               own
               Wits
               (
               when
               they
               have
               also
               acquired
               the
               Learning
               of
               the
               University
               )
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               they
               want
               any
               ability
               requisite
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               ,
               especially
               having
               read
               the
               Glorious
               Histories
               ,
               and
               the
               Sententious
               Politicks
               of
               the
               Antient
               Popular
               Government
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               Kings
               were
               hated
               ,
               and
               branded
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Tyrants
               ;
               and
               Popular
               Government
               (
               though
               no
               Tyrant
               was
               ever
               so
               cruel
               as
               a
               Popular
               Assembly
               )
               passed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Liberty
               .
               The
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Q.
               Eliz.
               did
               not
               (
               because
               they
               durst
               not
               )
               publickly
               preach
               against
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               not
               long
               after
               
               (
               by
               the
               favour
               perhaps
               of
               some
               great
               Courtier
               )
               they
               went
               abroad
               Preaching
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Market
               Towns
               of
               England
               (
               as
               the
               Preaching
               Friers
               had
               formerly
               done
               )
               upon
               Working-days
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               in
               which
               these
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Tenets
               ,
               that
               had
               charge
               of
               Souls
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Manner
               and
               Matter
               of
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               applied
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               the
               winning
               of
               the
               People
               to
               a
               liking
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               good
               opinion
               of
               their
               Persons
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               so
               framed
               their
               Countenance
               and
               Gesture
               at
               the
               entrance
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               their
               Pronunciation
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Prayer
               and
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               used
               the
               Scripture-phrase
               ,
               whether
               understood
               by
               the
               People
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Tragedian
               in
               the
               World
               could
               have
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               a
               right
               godly
               man
               better
               than
               these
               did
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               a
               man
               unacquainted
               with
               such
               Art
               ,
               could
               never
               suspect
               any
               ambitious
               Plot
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               raise
               Sedition
               against
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               they
               then
               had
               designed
               ,
               or
               doubt
               ,
               that
               the
               vehemence
               of
               their
               Voice
               (
               for
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               with
               the
               usual
               Pronunciation
               ,
               had
               been
               of
               little
               force
               )
               and
               forcedness
               of
               their
               Gesture
               and
               Looks
               ,
               could
               arise
               from
               any
               thing
               but
               zeal
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God.
               And
               by
               this
               Art
               they
               came
               into
               such
               credit
               ,
               that
               numbers
               of
               men
               used
               to
               go
               forth
               of
               their
               own
               Parishes
               and
               Towns
               on
               working-days
               ,
               leaving
               their
               Calling
               ;
               and
               on
               Sunday
               leaving
               their
               own
               Churches
               to
               hear
               them
               Preach
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               despise
               their
               own
               and
               all
               other
               Preachers
               that
               acted
               not
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
               And
               as
               for
               those
               Ministers
               that
               did
               not
               usually
               Preach
               ,
               but
               instead
               of
               Sermons
               did
               read
               to
               the
               People
               such
               Homilies
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               appointed
               ,
               they
               esteemed
               and
               called
               them
               
                 Dumb
                 Dogs
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               because
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               People
               in
               the
               late
               Roman
               Usurpation
               was
               then
               fresh
               ,
               they
               saw
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               more
               gracious
               with
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               Preach
               against
               such
               other
               Points
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               as
               the
               Bishops
               had
               not
               yet
               condemned
               ,
               that
               so
               receding
               farther
               from
               Popery
               than
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               might
               with
               glory
               to
               themselves
               ,
               leave
               a
               suspition
               on
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               men
               not
               well
               purged
               from
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               before
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               their
               Prayer
               was
               ,
               or
               seemed
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ,
               which
               they
               pretended
               to
               be
               dictated
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               People
               believed
               ,
               or
               seemed
               to
               believe
               it
               ;
               or
               any
               man
               might
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               take
               care
               before-hand
               what
               they
               should
               say
               in
               their
               Prayers
               :
               and
               from
               hence
               came
               a
               dislike
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer-book
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               not
               see
               to
               what
               they
               were
               to
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               did
               never
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               but
               lightly
               ,
               against
               the
               Lucrative
               Vices
               of
               men
               of
               Trade
               or
               Handicraft
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               feigning
               ,
               lying
               ,
               couzening
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               other
               uncharitableness
               ,
               (
               except
               want
               of
               charity
               to
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Faithful
               )
               which
               was
               a
               great
               ease
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Market-Towns
               ,
               and
               no
               little
               profit
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               By
               preaching
               up
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               men
               were
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               private
               spirit
               ,
               meaning
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               dwelling
               within
               them
               :
               And
               from
               this
               opinion
               ,
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               found
               in
               themselves
               a
               sufficient
               hatred
               towards
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               an
               ability
               to
               repeat
               the
               Sermons
               of
               these
               men
               at
               their
               coming
               home
               ,
               made
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               all
               that
               was
               necessary
               ,
               how
               fraudulently
               and
               spitefully
               soever
               they
               behaved
               themselves
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               those
               also
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               They
               did
               indeed
               with
               great
               earnestness
               and
               severity
               inveigh
               often
               against
               two
               sins
               ,
               Carnal
               Lust
               ,
               and
               vain
               Swearing
               ,
               which
               without
               question
               was
               very
               well
               done
               ,
               but
               the
               common
               people
               were
               thereby
               inclined
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               else
               was
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Third
               and
               Seventh
               Commandment
               ;
               for
               few
               men
               do
               understand
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Lust
               ,
               any
               other
               Concupiscence
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Seventh
               Commandment
               ;
               for
               men
               are
               not
               ordinarily
               said
               to
               Lust
               after
               another
               man's
               Cattle
               ,
               or
               other
               Goods
               or
               Possessions
               ,
               and
               never
               made
               much
               scruple
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               Fraud
               and
               Malice
               ,
               but
               endeavoured
               to
               keep
               themselves
               from
               Uncleanness
               onely
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               from
               the
               scandal
               of
               it
               .
               And
               whereas
               
               they
               did
               both
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               Writings
               maintain
               and
               inculcate
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               first
               motions
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               delight
               Men
               and
               Women
               took
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               one
               anothers
               Form
               ,
               though
               they
               checked
               the
               proceeding
               thereof
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               never
               grew
               up
               to
               be
               a
               Design
               ,
               was
               nevertheless
               a
               Sin
               ;
               they
               brought
               Young
               men
               into
               Desperation
               and
               to
               think
               themselves
               damn'd
               because
               they
               could
               not
               (
               which
               no
               man
               can
               ,
               and
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Constition
               of
               Nature
               )
               behold
               a
               delightful
               Object
               without
               Delight
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               became
               Confessors
               to
               such
               as
               were
               thus
               troubled
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               were
               obeyed
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               these
               Spiritual
               Doctors
               in
               all
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               divers
               of
               them
               did
               preach
               frequently
               against
               Oppression
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               had
               forgot
               that
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               before
               such
               as
               were
               free
               enough
               from
               it
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               the
               Common
               People
               ,
               who
               would
               easily
               believe
               themselves
               oppressed
               ,
               but
               never
               Oppressors
               :
               And
               therefore
               you
               may
               reckon
               this
               amongst
               their
               Artificers
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               People
               believe
               they
               they
               were
               oppressed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               and
               inclined
               the
               meaner
               sort
               to
               their
               Party
               afterward
               when
               there
               should
               be
               occasion
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               but
               sparingly
               done
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Q.
               Eliz.
               whose
               fear
               and
               Jealousie
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               :
               Nor
               had
               they
               as
               yet
               any
               great
               power
               in
               the
               Parliament
               House
               ,
               whereby
               to
               call
               in
               question
               her
               Prerogative
               by
               Petitions
               of
               Right
               ,
               and
               other
               Devices
               as
               they
               did
               afterwards
               when
               Democratical
               Gentlemen
               had
               received
               them
               into
               their
               Council
               ,
               for
               the
               design
               of
               changing
               the
               Monarchical
               Government
               into
               Popular
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               Liberty
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Who
               could
               think
               that
               such
               Horrible
               Designs
               as
               these
               could
               so
               easily
               and
               so
               long
               remain
               ,
               covered
               with
               the
               Cloak
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               were
               most
               Impious
               Hypocrites
               is
               manifest
               enough
               ,
               by
               the
               War
               these
               proceedings
               ended
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               War
               committed
               ?
               But
               when
               began
               first
               to
               appear
               in
               Parliament
               the
               attempt
               of
               Popular
               Government
               and
               by
               whom
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               time
               of
               attempting
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               from
               Monarchical
               to
               Democratical
               ,
               we
               must-distinguish
               
               They
               did
               not
               challenge
               the
               Soveraignty
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               slain
               the
               King
               ;
               nor
               the
               Rights
               thereof
               ,
               altogether
               ,
               by
               particular
               Heads
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               was
               driven
               from
               London
               by
               Tumults
               raised
               in
               the
               City
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               retired
               for
               the
               security
               of
               his
               person
               to
               York
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               not
               been
               many
               days
               when
               they
               sent
               unto
               him
               Nineteen
               Propositions
               ,
               whereof
               above
               a
               Dozen
               were
               Demands
               of
               several
               Powers
               ,
               Essential
               parts
               of
               the
               Power
               Soveraign
               ,
               but
               before
               that
               time
               they
               had
               demanded
               some
               of
               them
               (
               in
               a
               Petition
               which
               they
               called
               
                 a
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               )
               which
               nevertheless
               the
               King
               had
               granted
               them
               in
               a
               former
               Parliament
               :
               though
               he
               deprived
               himself
               thereby
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Power
               to
               Levy
               Money
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               his
               ordinary
               Revenue
               by
               Custom
               of
               Tonnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Liberty
               to
               put
               into
               Custody
               such
               men
               as
               he
               thought
               likely
               to
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               raise
               Sedition
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               As
               for
               the
               men
               that
               did
               this
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               Parliaments
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               I.
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               James
               :
               To
               name
               them
               all
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               farther
               then
               the
               Story
               shall
               require
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               some
               few
               also
               of
               the
               Lords
               :
               But
               all
               such
               as
               had
               a
               great
               Opinion
               of
               their
               sufficiency
               in
               Politicks
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               could
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               had
               a
               great
               Navy
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Train'd
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Magazines
               of
               Ammunition
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               begin
               the
               War.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               had
               these
               things
               in
               his
               Right
               ,
               but
               that
               signifies
               little
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               Navy
               and
               Magazines
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               all
               the
               Trained
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               Subjects
               were
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               and
               the
               seditious
               whispering
               of
               false
               and
               ignorant
               Politians
               made
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               King
               could
               have
               no
               Money
               but
               what
               the
               Parliament
               should
               give
               him
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               should
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               maintain
               his
               Legal
               Power
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               
               to
               take
               from
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               think
               they
               would
               never
               have
               adventured
               into
               the
               Field
               but
               for
               that
               unlucky
               business
               of
               imposing
               upon
               the
               Scots
               (
               who
               were
               all
               Presbyterians
               )
               our
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               for
               I
               believe
               the
               English
               would
               never
               have
               taken
               well
               that
               the
               Parliament
               should
               make
               War
               upon
               the
               King
               upon
               any
               provocation
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               in
               their
               own
               defence
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               King
               should
               first
               make
               War
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               behoved
               them
               to
               provoke
               the
               King
               that
               he
               might
               do
               something
               that
               might
               look
               like
               Hostility
               :
               It
               hapned
               in
               the
               year
               1637.
               that
               the
               King
               by
               advice
               (
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               )
               of
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               sent
               down
               a
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               not
               differing
               in
               substance
               from
               ours
               ,
               nor
               much
               in
               words
               ,
               besides
               the
               putting
               of
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               for
               that
               of
               Minister
               ,
               commanding
               it
               to
               be
               used
               (
               for
               Conformity
               to
               this
               Kingdom
               )
               by
               the
               Ministers
               there
               ,
               for
               an
               ordinary
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               this
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               caused
               such
               a
               Tumult
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               read
               it
               had
               much
               adoe
               to
               escape
               with
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               enter
               (
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               )
               into
               a
               Covenant
               amongst
               themselves
               to
               put
               down
               Episcopacy
               without
               consulting
               the
               King
               ;
               which
               they
               presently
               did
               ,
               animated
               thereto
               by
               their
               own
               Confidence
               ,
               or
               by
               assurance
               from
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Democratical
                 English-men
              
               ,
               that
               in
               former
               Parliaments
               had
               been
               the
               greatest
               opposers
               of
               the
               King's
               Interest
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               to
               chastise
               them
               without
               calling
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               favour
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               thing
               which
               those
               Democraticals
               chiefly
               then
               aimed
               at
               ,
               was
               to
               force
               the
               King
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               done
               of
               ten
               years
               before
               ,
               as
               having
               found
               no
               help
               ,
               but
               hindrance
               ,
               to
               his
               designs
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               he
               had
               formerly
               called
               .
               Howsoever
               contrary
               to
               their
               expectation
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               better
               affected
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               raise
               a
               sufficient
               Army
               to
               have
               reduced
               the
               Scots
               to
               their
               former
               obedience
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               proceeded
               to
               Battle
               :
               And
               with
               this
               Army
               he
               marched
               himself
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               was
               also
               brought
               into
               the
               Field
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               to
               fight
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               Scotch
               sent
               to
               the
               
               King
               for
               leave
               to
               treat
               by
               Commissioners
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               willing
               to
               avoid
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               condescended
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               issue
               was
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               thereupon
               went
               to
               Edinburgh
               and
               passed
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               there
               to
               their
               Satisfaction
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               he
               not
               then
               confirm
               Episcopacy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               but
               yeilded
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               means
               the
               English
               were
               crossed
               in
               their
               hope
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               the
               Democraticals
               ,
               formerly
               opposers
               of
               the
               King's
               Interest
               ,
               ceased
               not
               to
               endeavour
               still
               to
               put
               the
               two
               Nations
               into
               a
               War
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               King
               might
               buy
               the
               Parliaments
               help
               at
               no
               luss
               a
               price
               than
               Soveraignty
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               was
               the
               Cause
               that
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               were
               so
               averse
               from
               Episcopacy
               ?
               For
               I
               can
               hardly
               believe
               that
               their
               Consciences
               were
               extraordinarily
               tender
               ,
               nor
               that
               there
               were
               so
               very
               great
               Divines
               as
               to
               know
               what
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               Discipline
               established
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               yet
               so
               much
               in
               love
               with
               their
               Ministers
               as
               to
               be
               over-ruled
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Government
               either
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ,
               for
               in
               their
               lives
               they
               were
               just
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               Pursuers
               of
               their
               own
               Interests
               and
               Preferments
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               not
               more
               opposed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               than
               by
               their
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Truly
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               I
               cannot
               enter
               into
               other
               mens
               thoughts
               farther
               than
               I
               am
               led
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               Human
               Nature
               in
               general
               :
               Bet
               upon
               this
               consideration
               I
               see
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               men
               of
               Ancient
               Wealth
               and
               Nobility
               are
               not
               apt
               so
               to
               brook
               ,
               that
               poor
               S●hollars
               should
               (
               as
               they
               must
               when
               they
               are
               made
               Bishops
               )
               be
               their
               Fellows
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               emulation
               of
               Glory
               between
               the
               Nations
               ,
               they
               be
               willing
               to
               see
               their
               Nation
               afflicted
               with
               
                 Civil
                 War
              
               ,
               and
               might
               hope
               by
               aiding
               the
               Rebels
               here
               to
               acquire
               some
               Power
               over
               the
               English
               ;
               at
               least
               so
               far
               as
               to
               establish
               here
               the
               Presbyterian
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               one
               of
               the
               points
               they
               afterwards
               openly
               demanded
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               might
               hope
               for
               in
               the
               War
               some
               great
               sum
               of
               Money
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               
               assistance
               ,
               bendes
               great
               Booty
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               obtained
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               hatred
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               pulling
               them
               down
               was
               not
               all
               they-timed
               at
               ;
               if
               it
               had
               (
               now
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               abolished
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               )
               they
               would
               have
               rested
               satisfied
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               ;
               for
               after
               the
               King
               was
               returned
               to
               London
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               and
               Democraticals
               ,
               by
               whose
               favour
               they
               had
               put
               down
               Bishops
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               thought
               it
               reason
               to
               have
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Scotch
               for
               the
               pulling
               down
               the
               Bishops
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               they
               might
               perhaps
               deal
               with
               the
               Scots
               secretly
               to
               rest
               unsatisfied
               with
               that
               pacification
               which
               they
               were
               before
               contented
               with
               ;
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               the
               King
               was
               returned
               to
               London
               they
               sent
               up
               to
               some
               of
               their
               friends
               at
               Court
               a
               certain
               Paper
               containing
               (
               as
               they
               apprehended
               )
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               said
               pacification
               :
               a
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Paper
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               the
               King's
               Command
               burnt
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               )
               publickly
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               parties
               returned
               to
               the
               same
               Condition
               as
               they
               were
               in
               when
               the
               King
               went
               down
               with
               his
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               there
               was
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Money
               cast
               away
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               but
               you
               have
               not
               told
               me
               who
               was
               General
               of
               that
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               the
               King
               was
               there
               in
               person
               ,
               he
               that
               commanded
               under
               him
               was
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               wanted
               not
               either
               Valour
               or
               Judgement
               ,
               but
               to
               proceed
               to
               Battle
               ,
               or
               to
               Treaty
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               his
               power
               but
               in
               the
               King
               's
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               He
               was
               a
               man
               of
               a
               most
               Noble
               and
               Loyal
               Family
               ,
               and
               whose
               Ancestors
               had
               formerly
               given
               a
               great
               overthrow
               to
               the
               Scots
               in
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               likelihood
               he
               might
               have
               given
               them
               the
               like
               now
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               Fought
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               might
               indeed
               ,
               but
               it
               had
               been
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               Superstition
               to
               have
               made
               him
               General
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               though
               many
               Generals
               heretofore
               have
               been
               chosen
               for
               the
               good
               luck
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               in
               the
               like
               occasions
               .
               In
               the
               long
               War
               between
               Athens
               and
               Sparta
               a
               General
               of
               the
               Athenians
               by
               Sea
               ,
               won
               many
               Victories
               against
               the
               Spartans
               ,
               
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               chose
               his
               Son
               for
               General
               ,
               with
               ill
               success
               .
               The
               Romans
               that
               conquered
               Carthage
               ,
               by
               the
               valour
               and
               conduct
               of
               Scipio
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               to
               make
               War
               again
               in
               Africk
               against
               Caesar
               ,
               chose
               another
               Scipio
               ,
               a
               man
               valiant
               and
               wise
               enough
               ;
               but
               he
               perished
               in
               the
               Employment
               .
               And
               to
               come
               home
               to
               our
               own
               Nation
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               made
               a
               fortunate
               Expedition
               to
               Cadiz
               ,
               but
               his
               Son
               ,
               sent
               afterwards
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               could
               do
               nothing
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               foolish
               Superstition
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               entailed
               Success
               in
               War
               upon
               a
               Nation
               or
               Family
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               pacification
               broken
               ,
               what
               succeeded
               next
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               sent
               Duke
               Hamilton
               with
               Commission
               and
               Instructions
               into
               Scotland
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               there
               ,
               (
               but
               all
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               )
               and
               to
               use
               all
               the
               means
               he
               could
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               the
               Scots
               were
               resolved
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               England
               ,
               to
               deliver
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               )
               their
               grievances
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               a
               Petition
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               (
               they
               said
               )
               being
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               obtain
               their
               right
               :
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               otherwise
               animated
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Democratical
               and
               Presbyterian
               English
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               reward
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               Plunder
               .
               Some
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               Duke
               Hamilton
               also
               did
               rather
               encourage
               them
               to
               ,
               than
               deter
               them
               from
               the
               Expedition
               ,
               as
               hoping
               ,
               by
               the
               disorder
               of
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               pass
               that
               which
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               accused
               of
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               to
               make
               himself
               King
               of
               Scotland
               :
               but
               I
               take
               this
               to
               have
               been
               a
               very
               uncharitable
               Censure
               ,
               upon
               so
               little
               ground
               to
               judge
               so
               uncharitably
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               seeking
               to
               procure
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               .
               This
               resolution
               of
               the
               Scots
               to
               enter
               into
               England
               being
               known
               ,
               the
               King
               wanting
               Money
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               against
               them
               ,
               was
               now
               ,
               as
               his
               Enemies
               here
               wished
               ,
               constrained
               to
               call
               a
               Parliamene
               to
               meet
               at
               Westminster
               the
               13.
               of
               April
               ,
               1640.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Me-thinks
               a
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               if
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               should
               furnish
               the
               King
               with
               Money
               now
               in
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               inveterate
               disaffection
               to
               
               that
               Nation
               ,
               that
               had
               always
               taken
               part
               with
               their
               Enemies
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               which
               always
               esteemed
               the
               Glory
               of
               England
               an
               abatement
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               indeed
               commonly
               seen
               ,
               that
               Neighbour-Nations
               envy
               one
               anothers
               Honour
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               less
               potent
               bears
               the
               greater
               malice
               ;
               but
               that
               hinders
               them
               not
               from
               agreeing
               in
               those
               things
               which
               their
               common
               ambition
               leads
               them
               to
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               King
               found
               for
               the
               War
               but
               the
               less
               help
               from
               this
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Members
               thereof
               in
               their
               ordinary
               discourses
               seemed
               to
               wonder
               ,
               why
               the
               King
               should
               make
               a
               War
               upon
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Parliament
               sometime
               called
               them
               their
               Brethren
               the
               Scots
               :
               but
               instead
               of
               taking
               the
               King's
               business
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               the
               raising
               of
               Money
               )
               into
               their
               consideration
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               redressing
               of
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               especially
               such
               way
               of
               levying
               Money
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               last
               intermission
               of
               Pa●liament
               the
               King
               had
               been
               forced
               to
               use
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               Ship-Money
               ,
               Knigh●hood
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Vails
               (
               as
               one
               may
               call
               them
               )
               of
               the
               Regal
               Office
               ,
               which
               Lawyers
               had
               found
               justifiable
               by
               the
               ant●ent
               Records
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               Besides
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               actions
               of
               divers
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               though
               done
               by
               the
               Kings
               own
               Command
               and
               Warrant
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               before
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               the
               Money
               which
               was
               necessary
               for
               this
               War
               (
               if
               they
               had
               given
               Money
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               meant
               to
               do
               )
               had
               come
               too
               late
               ,
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               was
               mention
               of
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               to
               be
               given
               the
               King
               by
               way
               of
               bargain
               ,
               for
               relinquishing
               his
               right
               to
               Ship-money
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               his
               Prerogatives
               ;
               but
               so
               seldom
               ,
               and
               without
               determining
               any
               Sum
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               for
               the
               King
               to
               hope
               for
               any
               success
               ;
               and
               therefore
               on
               the
               Fifth
               of
               May
               following
               he
               dissolved
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Where
               then
               had
               the
               King
               Money
               to
               raise
               and
               pay
               his
               Army
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               was
               forced
               the
               second
               time
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               contributed
               some
               more
               ,
               some
               less
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               Estates
               ;
               but
               amongst
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               made
               up
               a
               very
               sufficient
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               that
               crossed
               his
               business
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               now
               out
               of
               Parliament
               advanced
               
               it
               all
               they
               could
               ;
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentry
               throughout
               England
               ,
               were
               more
               affected
               to
               Monarchy
               than
               to
               a
               Popular
               Government
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               endure
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               King
               's
               absolute
               Power
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               in
               time
               of
               Parliament
               easily
               to
               condescend
               to
               abridge
               it
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Government
               to
               mixt
               Monarchy
               ,
               as
               they
               called
               it
               ,
               wherein
               the
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               should
               be
               divided
               between
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               if
               they
               cannot
               agree
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               they
               never
               thought
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               never
               meant
               the
               Sovereignty
               should
               be
               wholly
               either
               in
               one
               or
               both
               Houses
               ;
               besides
               ,
               they
               were
               loth
               to
               desert
               the
               King
               when
               he
               was
               invaded
               by
               Foreigners
               ,
               for
               the
               Scots
               were
               esteemed
               by
               them
               as
               a
               Foreign
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               England
               and
               Scotland
               being
               but
               one
               Island
               ,
               and
               their
               Language
               almost
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               being
               governed
               by
               one
               King
               ,
               should
               be
               thought
               Foreigners
               to
               one
               another
               :
               The
               Romans
               were
               Masters
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               them
               the
               more
               to
               obey
               the
               Edicts
               of
               the
               Law
               sent
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               them
               all
               Romans
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               divers
               Nations
               ,
               as
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               and
               France
               ,
               to
               advance
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               worthy
               ,
               even
               to
               be
               Senators
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               every
               one
               of
               the
               common
               People
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               protected
               from
               the
               contumelies
               of
               other
               Nations
               where
               they
               resided
               :
               Why
               were
               not
               the
               Scotch
               and
               English
               in
               like
               manner
               united
               into
               one
               People
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               King
               James
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               did
               endeavour
               it
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               prevail
               :
               But
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               I
               believe
               the
               Scotch
               have
               now
               as
               many
               priviledges
               in
               England
               as
               any
               Nation
               had
               in
               Rome
               ,
               of
               those
               which
               were
               so
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               made
               Romans
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               all
               Naturalized
               ,
               and
               have
               right
               to
               buy
               Land
               in
               England
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Heirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               of
               them
               that
               were
               born
               in
               Scotland
               after
               the
               time
               that
               King
               James
               was
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               There
               be
               very
               few
               now
               that
               were
               born
               before
               .
               But
               why
               have
               they
               a
               better
               right
               that
               were
               born
               after
               than
               they
               that
               were
               born
               before
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Because
               they
               were
               born
               Subjects
               to
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Were
               not
               the
               rest
               born
               Subjects
               to
               King
               James
               ?
               and
               was
               not
               he
               King
               of
               England
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               but
               not
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               
            
             
               I
               understand
               not
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               distinction
               ;
               but
               upon
               what
               Law
               is
               that
               distinction
               grounded
               ?
               is
               there
               any
               Statute
               to
               that
               purpose
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               I
               think
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Equity
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               little
               equity
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               those
               Nations
               that
               are
               bound
               to
               equal
               obedience
               to
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               equal
               Priviledges
               :
               and
               now
               seeing
               there
               be
               so
               very
               few
               born
               before
               King
               
               Jame's
               coming
               in
               ,
               what
               greater
               priviledges
               had
               those
               ingrafted
               Romans
               ,
               by
               their
               Naturalization
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               English
               themselves
               more
               than
               the
               Scotch
               ?
            
             
               D.
               Those
               Romans
               ,
               when
               any
               of
               them
               were
               in
               Rome
               ,
               had
               their
               voice
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Scotch
               have
               their
               Parliaments
               ,
               wherein
               their
               assent
               is
               required
               to
               the
               Law
               there
               made
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               good
               .
               Have
               not
               many
               of
               the
               Provinces
               of
               France
               their
               several
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               several
               Constitutions
               ?
               yet
               they
               are
               all
               equally
               Natural
               Subjects
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               .
               And
               therefore
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               think
               they
               were
               mistaken
               ,
               both
               English
               and
               Scotch
               ,
               in
               calling
               one
               another
               Foreigners
               .
               Howsoever
               that
               be
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               a
               very
               sufficient
               Army
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               marched
               towards
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               time
               he
               was
               come
               to
               York
               ,
               the
               Scots
               Army
               was
               drawn
               up
               to
               the
               Fronteers
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               march
               into
               England
               ,
               (
               which
               also
               they
               presently
               did
               )
               giving
               out
               all
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               their
               march
               should
               be
               without
               damage
               to
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Errand
               was
               onely
               to
               deliver
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               King
               for
               the
               redress
               of
               many
               pretended
               Injuries
               they
               had
               received
               from
               such
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               whose
               counsel
               the
               King
               most
               followed
               :
               so
               they
               passed
               through
               Northumberland
               
               quietly
               till
               they
               came
               to
               a
               Ford
               in
               the
               River
               of
               Tine
               ,
               a
               little
               above
               Newcastle
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               some
               little
               opposition
               from
               a
               party
               of
               the
               King's
               Army
               sent
               thither
               to
               stop
               them
               ,
               whom
               the
               Scots
               easily
               mastered
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               over
               ,
               seized
               on
               Newcastle
               ,
               and
               coming
               farther
               on
               ,
               upon
               the
               City
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               to
               desire
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               which
               was
               granted
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               on
               both
               sides
               met
               at
               Rippon
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               was
               that
               all
               should
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Parliament
               which
               the
               King
               should
               call
               to
               meet
               at
               Westminster
               the
               third
               of
               November
               following
               in
               the
               same
               year
               1640.
               
               And
               thereupon
               the
               King
               returned
               to
               London
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               So
               the
               Armies
               were
               disbanded
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               The
               Scotch
               Army
               was
               to
               be
               defrayed
               by
               the
               Counties
               of
               Northumberland
               and
               Duresme
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               was
               to
               pay
               his
               own
               till
               the
               disbanding
               of
               both
               should
               be
               agreed
               upon
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               So
               in
               effect
               both
               the
               Armies
               were
               maintained
               at
               the
               King's
               Charge
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               to
               be
               desided
               by
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               almost
               wholly
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               as
               Partial
               to
               the
               Scotch
               as
               themselves
               could
               have
               wished
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               they
               durst
               not
               presently
               make
               War
               upon
               the
               King
               ;
               there
               was
               so
               much
               yet
               left
               of
               Reverence
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               People
               as
               to
               have
               made
               them
               odious
               if
               they
               had
               declared
               what
               they
               intended
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               some
               colour
               or
               other
               to
               make
               it
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               made
               War
               first
               upon
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               besides
               they
               had
               not
               yet
               sufficiently
               disgraced
               him
               in
               Sermons
               and
               Pamphlets
               ,
               nor
               removed
               from
               about
               him
               those
               they
               thought
               could
               best
               counsel
               him
               ,
               therefore
               they
               resolved
               to
               proceed
               with
               him
               like
               skilful
               hunters
               ,
               First
               to
               single
               him
               out
               by
               men
               disposed
               in
               all
               parts
               to
               drive
               him
               into
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               case
               he
               should
               not
               seem
               to
               turn
               head
               to
               call
               that
               making
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               They
               called
               in
               question
               such
               as
               had
               either
               Preached
               ,
               or
               written
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               those
               Rights
               which
               belonging
               to
               the
               Crown
               they
               meant
               to
               usurp
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               the
               King
               to
               themselves
               ,
               whereupon
               some
               few
               Writers
               and
               Preachers
               were
               Imprisoned
               ,
               or
               forced
               to
               fly
               :
               The
               King
               not
               protecting
               
               these
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               call
               in
               question
               some
               of
               the
               King
               's
               own
               Actions
               in
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               whereof
               they
               Imprison'd
               some
               ,
               and
               some
               went
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               and
               whereas
               certain
               persons
               having
               endeavoured
               by
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               to
               raise
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               committed
               other
               Crimes
               of
               high
               Nature
               ,
               had
               therefore
               been
               censured
               by
               the
               Kings
               Council
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               and
               Imprisoned
               ;
               the
               Parliament
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               to
               try
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               how
               the
               King
               and
               the
               people
               would
               take
               it
               (
               for
               their
               Persons
               were
               inconsiderable
               )
               ordered
               their
               setting
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               ,
               with
               great
               Applause
               of
               the
               People
               that
               flocked
               about
               them
               in
               London
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               Triumph
               .
               This
               being
               done
               without
               resistance
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Right
               to
               Ship-money
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Ship-money
               :
               what
               's
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               England
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Sea
               had
               power
               to
               Tax
               all
               the
               Counties
               of
               England
               whether
               they
               were
               Maritine
               or
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               Building
               and
               Furnishing
               of
               Ships
               ,
               which
               Tax
               the
               King
               had
               then
               lately
               found
               cause
               to
               impose
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               exclaimed
               against
               it
               as
               an
               oppression
               :
               And
               one
               of
               their
               Members
               that
               had
               been
               Taxed
               but
               20
               Shillings
               ,
               (
               mark
               the
               Oppression
               ,
               a
               Parliament-man
               of
               500
               
                 l.
              
               a
               Year
               Land
               Taxed
               at
               20
               Shillings
               )
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               a
               Tryal
               at
               Law
               ,
               he
               refusing
               payment
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               cast
               again
               :
               When
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               Westminster
               were
               demanded
               their
               Opinions
               concerning
               the
               legality
               of
               it
               ;
               of
               Twelve
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               ,
               it
               was
               judged
               Legal
               by
               Ten
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               punished
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               affrighted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               the
               Parliament
               mean
               when
               they
               did
               exclaim
               against
               it
               as
               illegal
               ?
               Did
               they
               mean
               it
               was
               against
               
                 Statute
                 Law
              
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Judgments
               of
               Lawyers
               given
               heretofore
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               called
               Reports
               ?
               or
               did
               they
               mean
               it
               was
               against
               Equity
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               ,
               or
               rather
               impossible
               to
               know
               what
               other
               men
               mean
               ,
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               crafty
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               Equity
               was
               not
               their
               ground
               for
               their
               pretence
               
               of
               Immunity
               from
               Contributing
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               for
               when
               they
               have
               laid
               the
               Burthen
               of
               defending
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               and
               governing
               it
               upon
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               ;
               there
               is
               little
               Equity
               he
               should
               depend
               on
               others
               for
               the
               means
               of
               performing
               it
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
               not
               he
               theirs
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
               contained
               in
               Reports
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               force
               but
               what
               the
               King
               gives
               them
               ,
               besides
               it
               were
               unreasonable
               that
               a
               corrupt
               or
               foolish
               Judge's
               unjust
               Sentence
               should
               by
               any
               time
               ,
               how
               long
               soever
               ,
               obtain
               the
               authority
               and
               force
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               among
               the
               
                 Statute
                 Laws
              
               there
               is
               one
               called
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               or
               
                 The
                 great
                 Charter
                 of
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 English
                 men
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               there
               is
               one
               Article
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               destrained
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               his
               Goods
               taken
               from
               him
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               that
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               their
               purpose
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               that
               leaves
               us
               in
               the
               same
               doubt
               which
               you
               think
               it
               clears
               ;
               for
               where
               was
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               then
               ?
               Did
               they
               mean
               a
               another
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               that
               was
               made
               by
               some
               King
               more
               ancient
               yet
               ?
               No
               ,
               that
               Statute
               was
               made
               not
               to
               exempt
               any
               man
               from
               payments
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               but
               for
               securing
               of
               every
               man
               from
               such
               as
               abused
               the
               King's
               Power
               by
               surreptitious
               obtaining
               of
               the
               King's
               Warrants
               ,
               to
               the
               oppressing
               of
               those
               against
               whom
               he
               had
               any
               Suite
               in
               Law
               :
               But
               it
               was
               conducing
               to
               the
               end
               of
               some
               rebellious
               Spirits
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               interpreted
               in
               the
               wrong
               sense
               ,
               and
               suitable
               enough
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               most
               part
               of
               them
               to
               let
               it
               pass
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               You
               make
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Parliament
               very
               simple
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               people
               chose
               them
               for
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               If
               Craft
               be
               Wisedom
               they
               were
               wise
               enough
               ,
               but
               wise
               as
               I
               define
               it
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               knows
               how
               to
               bring
               his
               business
               to
               pass
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               Knavery
               and
               ignoble
               shifts
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               strength
               of
               his
               good
               contrivance
               .
               A
               Fool
               may
               win
               from
               a
               better
               Gamster
               by
               the
               advantage
               of
               false
               Dice
               ,
               and
               Packing
               of
               Cards
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               your
               definition
               there
               be
               few
               wise
               men
               
               now
               adays
               ,
               such
               Wisedom
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Gallantry
               that
               few
               are
               brought
               up
               to
               ;
               and
               most
               think
               Folly
               ,
               fine
               Cloaths
               ,
               great
               Feathers
               ,
               Civilty
               towards
               men
               that
               will
               not
               swallow
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               injury
               towards
               them
               that
               will
               ,
               is
               the
               present
               Gallantry
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Parliament
               afterwards
               having
               gotten
               the
               power
               into
               their
               hands
               levied
               Money
               to
               their
               own
               use
               ,
               what
               said
               the
               People
               to
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               legal
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               paid
               as
               being
               Imposed
               by
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               often
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               pay
               what
               was
               imposed
               by
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               own
               use
               ,
               never
               before
               ;
               I
               see
               by
               this
               it
               is
               easier
               to
               gull
               the
               multitude
               than
               any
               one
               man
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               what
               one
               man
               that
               has
               his
               Natural
               Judgment
               depraved
               by
               accident
               ,
               could
               be
               so
               easily
               coused
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               concerns
               his
               Purse
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               passionately
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               rest
               to
               change
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               a
               liberty
               of
               every
               one
               to
               govern
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Judge
               then
               what
               kind
               of
               men
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Ignorant
               People
               were
               like
               to
               elect
               for
               the
               Burgesses
               ,
               and
               Knights
               of
               Shires
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               can
               make
               no
               other
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               who
               were
               then
               elected
               ,
               were
               just
               such
               as
               had
               been
               elected
               for
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               as
               are
               like
               to
               be
               elected
               for
               Parments
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               the
               Common
               people
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               and
               always
               will
               be
               ignorant
               of
               their
               duty
               to
               the
               Publick
               ,
               as
               never
               meditating
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               their
               particular
               Interest
               ,
               in
               other
               things
               following
               their
               immediate
               Leaders
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               potent
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               that
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               Common
               Souldiers
               for
               the
               most
               part
               follow
               their
               Captains
               ,
               if
               they
               like
               them
               :
               If
               you
               think
               the
               late
               miseries
               have
               made
               them
               wiser
               ,
               that
               will
               quickly
               be
               forgot
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               no
               wiser
               then
               we
               were
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Why
               may
               not
               men
               be
               taught
               their
               Duty
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Science
               of
               Just
               and
               Unjust
               ,
               as
               divers
               other
               Sciences
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               from
               true
               Principles
               and
               Demonstrations
               ?
               and
               much
               more
               easily
               than
               any
               of
               those
               Preachers
               and
               
                 Democratical
                 Gent.
              
               could
               Rebellion
               and
               Treason
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               who
               can
               teach
               what
               none
               have
               learned
               ?
               or
               if
               any
               man
               hath
               been
               so
               singular
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               studied
               the
               Science
               of
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               teach
               it
               safely
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               against
               the
               interest
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               power
               to
               hurt
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               
            
             
               The
               Rules
               of
               the
               Just
               and
               Unjust
               sufficiently
               demonstrated
               ,
               and
               from
               Principles
               evident
               to
               the
               meanest
               capacity
               have
               not
               been
               wanting
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               the
               obscurity
               of
               their
               Author
               ,
               have
               shined
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               in
               Foreign
               Countries
               ,
               to
               men
               of
               good
               Education
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               few
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               men
               ,
               whereof
               many
               cannot
               read
               ;
               many
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               have
               no
               leisure
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               have
               leisure
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               have
               their
               minds
               wholly
               employed
               and
               taken
               up
               by
               their
               private
               businesses
               or
               pleasures
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               multitude
               should
               ever
               learn
               their
               Duty
               but
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               upon
               Holy-days
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               learned
               their
               Disobedience
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               light
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               has
               been
               hitherto
               covered
               and
               kept
               under
               ,
               hereby
               a
               cloud
               of
               adversaries
               ,
               which
               no
               man's
               private
               reputation
               can
               break
               through
               ,
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Universities
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Universities
               came
               all
               those
               Preachers-that
               taught
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Universities
               have
               been
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               as
               the
               Wooden-horse
               was
               to
               the
               Trojaus
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               tell
               me
               why
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               the
               Universities
               here
               first
               began
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               they
               began
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               before
               which
               time
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               many
               Grammar-Schools
               for
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Natural
               Language
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               but
               for
               Universities
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Schools
               for
               the
               Science
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               Divinity
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               institution
               of
               them
               was
               recommended
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Emperor
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               recommended
               farther
               by
               a
               Council
               held
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               I
               think
               at
               
                 Chal.
                 sur
                 .
                 Saone
              
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               was
               erected
               an
               University
               at
               Paris
               ,
               and
               the
               University
               called
               
                 University
                 Colledge
              
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               several
               
               Bishops
               ,
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               rich
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               contributing
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               Universities
               at
               last
               obtained
               their
               present
               splendor
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               was
               the
               Pope's
               design
               in
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               other
               design
               was
               he
               like
               to
               have
               ,
               but
               what
               you
               heard
               before
               ?
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               own
               Authority
               in
               the
               Countreys
               where
               the
               Universities
               were
               erected
               ;
               there
               they
               learned
               to
               dispute
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               unintelligible
               distinctions
               to
               blind
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               whilst
               they
               encroached
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               Kings
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               an
               evident
               argument
               of
               that
               design
               ,
               that
               they
               fell
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               work
               so
               quickly
               :
               For
               the
               first
               Rector
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Paris
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               read
               some-where
               ,
               was
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               ,
               who
               first
               brought
               in
               to
               them
               the
               Learning
               called
               School-Divinity
               ,
               and
               was
               seconded
               by
               
                 John
                 Scot
              
               of
               Duns
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               or
               near
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               whom
               any
               ingenious
               Reader
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               was
               the
               design
               ,
               would
               judge
               to
               have
               been
               the
               most
               egregious
               Blockhead
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               obscure
               and
               sensless
               are
               their
               Writings
               :
               And
               from
               these
               ,
               the
               School-men
               that
               succeeded
               learnt
               the
               trick
               of
               imposing
               what
               they
               lift
               upon
               their
               Readers
               ,
               and
               declining
               the
               force
               of
               true
               Reason
               by
               verbal
               Forks
               ,
               I
               mean
               distinctions
               that
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               but
               serve
               onely
               to
               astonish
               the
               multitude
               of
               ignorant
               men
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               understanding
               Readers
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               few
               ,
               that
               these
               new
               sublime
               Doctors
               cared
               not
               what
               they
               thought
               ,
               these
               School-men
               were
               to
               make
               good
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               which
               the
               Pope
               from
               time
               to
               time
               should
               command
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               amongst
               which
               ,
               there
               were
               very
               many
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Rights
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               other
               Civil
               Sovereigns
               ,
               as
               asserting
               to
               the
               Pope
               all
               Authority
               whatsoever
               ,
               they
               should
               declare
               to
               be
               necessary
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 Spiritualia
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               in
               order
               to
               Religion
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Universities
               also
               it
               was
               that
               Preachers
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               were
               poured
               out
               into
               City
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               terrifie
               people
               into
               obedience
               to
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               and
               Commands
               ,
               which
               for
               fear
               of
               wakening
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               too
               much
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               yet
               call
               them
               Laws
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Universities
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               
               Aristotle
               was
               made
               an
               ingredient
               to
               Religion
               ,
               as
               serving
               for
               a
               Salve
               to
               a
               great
               many
               absurd
               Articles
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               :
               which
               Articles
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               have
               believed
               ,
               because
               they
               bring
               some
               of
               them
               profit
               ,
               and
               others
               reverence
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               made
               the
               People
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               meanest
               of
               them
               can
               make
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               there
               that
               will
               not
               both
               shew
               them
               reverence
               ,
               and
               be
               liberal
               to
               them
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               sickness
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               they
               make
               and
               bring
               to
               them
               their
               Saviour
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               advantage
               to
               them
               in
               these
               Impostures
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Aristotle
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               made
               more
               use
               of
               his
               Obscurity
               than
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               none
               of
               the
               antient
               Philosophers
               Writing
               ;
               are
               comparable
               to
               those
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               for
               their
               aptness
               to
               puzzle
               and
               intangle
               men
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               to
               breed
               disputation
               ,
               which
               must
               at
               last
               be
               ended
               in
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Aristotle
               they
               made
               use
               of
               many
               points
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               separated
               Essences
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               are
               separated
               Essences
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               
            
             
               Separated
               Beings
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Separated
               from
               what
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               From
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               understand
               the
               Being
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               I
               understand
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               what
               can
               they
               make
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Very
               much
               in
               questions
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               man's
               Soul
               after
               death
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               ;
               by
               which
               you
               and
               every
               man
               knows
               how
               great
               obedience
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               Money
               they
               gain
               from
               the
               common
               People
               :
               Whereas
               Aristotle
               holdeth
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               to
               be
               the
               first
               giver
               of
               Motion
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               it self
               :
               They
               make
               use
               of
               that
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               what
               and
               how
               they
               gain
               by
               that
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               .
            
             
               He
               holdeth
               forth
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               many
               things
               that
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               this
               World
               from
               no
               necessity
               of
               Causes
               ,
               but
               meer
               Contingency
               ,
               Casualty
               ,
               and
               Fortune
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Me-thinks
               in
               this
               they
               make
               God
               stand
               idle
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               spectator
               in
               the
               Games
               of
               Fortune
               ;
               for
               ,
               what
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               ,
               must
               needs
               come
               to
               pass
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               nothing
               else
               .
               But
               because
               there
               must
               be
               some
               ground
               for
               Justice
               of
               the
               eternal
               Torment
               of
               the
               Damned
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               mens
               Wills
               and
               Propensions
               are
               not
               (
               they
               think
               )
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               themselves
               .
               And
               in
               this
               also
               I
               see
               something
               conducing
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               much
               ,
               nor
               was
               Aristotle
               of
               such
               credit
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               his
               opinion
               was
               against
               theirs
               ,
               they
               could
               slight
               him
               ;
               whatsoever
               he
               says
               is
               impossible
               in
               Nature
               ,
               they
               can
               prove
               well
               enough
               to
               be
               possible
               from
               the
               Almighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               make
               Bodies
               to
               be
               in
               one
               and
               the
               self-same
               place
               ,
               and
               one
               Body
               to
               be
               in
               many
               places
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               require
               it
               ,
               though
               Aristotle
               deny
               it
               .
               I
               like
               not
               the
               design
               of
               drawing
               Religion
               into
               an
               Art
               ,
               whereas
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Law.
               And
               though
               not
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Countreys
               ,
               yet
               in
               every
               Countrey
               indisputable
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               teach
               it
               as
               Arts
               ought
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               by
               shewing
               first
               the
               meaning
               of
               their
               Terms
               ,
               and
               then
               deriving
               from
               them
               the
               Truth
               they
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               ,
               nor
               that
               their
               Terms
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               untelligible
               ,
               though
               to
               make
               it
               seem
               rather
               want
               of
               Learning
               in
               the
               Reader
               ,
               than
               want
               of
               sair
               dealing
               in
               themselves
               ;
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Latin
               and
               Greek
               words
               ,
               wried
               a
               little
               the
               point
               towards
               the
               Native
               Language
               of
               the
               several
               Countries
               where
               they
               are
               used
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               most
               intoll●rable
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               Clerks
               are
               forced
               to
               make
               as
               if
               they
               believe
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               mean
               to
               have
               any
               Church-Preferment
               ,
               the
               Keys
               whereof
               are
               in
               the
               Popes
               hands
               ;
               and
               the
               common
               People
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               believe
               of
               those
               s●bt●●
               Doctrines
               ,
               are
               never
               esteemed
               better
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               their
               Learning
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               way
               there
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               extraordinary
               Devotion
               and
               Liberality
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               readiness
               for
               the
               Churches
               sake
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               required
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               Natural
               and
               Lawful
               Sovereigns
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               what
               use
               they
               make
               of
               
                 Aristotles
                 Logick
                 ,
                 Physick
              
               and
               Metaphysicks
               :
               But
               I
               see
               not
               yet
               how
               his
               Politicks
               can
               serve
               their
               turn
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nor
               I
               ,
               It
               has
               (
               I
               think
               )
               done
               them
               no
               good
               ,
               though
               it
               has
               done
               us
               here
               much
               hurt
               by
               accident
               ;
               for
               men
               grown
               weary
               at
               last
               of
               the
               Insolence
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               examining
               the
               Truths
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               that
               were
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               began
               to
               search
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Learned
               Languages
               ;
               and
               consequently
               Studying
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               became
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Democratical
               Principles
               of
               Aristotle
               and
               Cicero
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               their
               Eloquence
               ,
               fell
               in
               Love
               with
               the
               Politicks
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               till
               it
               grew
               into
               the
               Rebellion
               we
               now
               talk
               of
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               advantage
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               awakening
               to
               us
               ,
               whom
               since
               we
               broke
               out
               of
               their
               Net
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               8.
               they
               have
               continually
               endeavoured
               to
               recover
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               have
               they
               gotten
               by
               teaching
               of
               
                 Aristotles
                 Ethicks
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               some
               advantage
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Morals
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               have
               done
               them
               any
               harm
               ,
               nor
               us
               any
               good
               .
               Their
               Doctrine
               have
               caused
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Dispute
               concerning
               Vertue
               and
               Vice
               ,
               but
               no
               knowledge
               of
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               nor
               any
               method
               of
               attaining
               Vertue
               ,
               nor
               of
               avoiding
               Vice.
               
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               Moral
               Philosophy
               ,
               is
               to
               teach
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               their
               Duty
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               to
               one
               another
               .
               The
               Estimate
               Virtue
               ,
               partly
               by
               a
               Mediocrity
               of
               the
               Passions
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               praised
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               not
               the
               much
               or
               little
               praise
               that
               makes
               an
               Action
               Virtuous
               ,
               but
               the
               Cause
               ;
               nor
               much
               or
               little
               blame
               that
               makes
               an
               Action
               Vitious
               ,
               but
               its
               being
               unconformable
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               in
               such
               men
               as
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               or
               its
               being
               unconformable
               to
               Equity
               or
               Charity
               in
               all
               men
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               you
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Ethicks
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Ethicks
               of
               Soveraigns
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               So
               I
               do
               :
               The
               Vertue
               of
               a
               Subject
               is
               comprehended
               wholly
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               
               To
               obey
               the
               Laws
               is
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               Civil
               Law
               in
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               nothing
               is
               Injustice
               or
               Iniquity
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               :
               Likewise
               to
               obey
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               Prudence
               of
               a
               Subject
               ;
               for
               without
               such
               obedience
               the
               Commonwealth
               (
               which
               is
               every
               Subjects
               safety
               and
               protection
               )
               cannot
               subsist
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               Prudence
               also
               in
               private
               men
               ,
               justly
               and
               moderately
               to
               enrich
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               craftily
               to
               withold
               from
               the
               Publick
               ,
               or
               defraud
               it
               of
               such
               part
               of
               the
               Wealth
               as
               is
               by
               Law
               required
               ,
               is
               no
               sign
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               but
               of
               want
               of
               knowledge
               of
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               their
               own
               defence
               .
            
             
               The
               Vertues
               of
               Soveraigns
               are
               such
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Peace
               at
               Home
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               resistance
               of
               Forreign
               Enemies
               .
               Fortitude
               is
               a
               Royal
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               necessary
               in
               such
               private
               men
               as
               shall
               be
               Soldiers
               ;
               yet
               for
               other
               men
               the
               less
               they
               dare
               the
               better
               it
               is
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               for
               themselves
               .
               Frugality
               (
               though
               perhaps
               you
               would
               think
               it
               strange
               )
               is
               also
               a
               Royal
               Vertue
               ,
               for
               it
               increases
               the
               publick
               stock
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               too
               great
               for
               the
               Publick
               Use
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               too
               sparing
               of
               what
               he
               has
               in
               trust
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               Liberality
               also
               is
               a
               Royal
               Vertue
               ,
               for
               the
               Commonwealth
               cannot
               be
               well
               serv'd
               without
               Extraordinary
               Diligence
               and
               Service
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               great
               Fidelity
               to
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               who
               ought
               therefore
               to
               be
               incouraged
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               that
               do
               him
               service
               in
               the
               Wars
               .
               In
               summ
               ,
               all
               Actions
               or
               Habits
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               by
               their
               Causes
               and
               Usefulness
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               their
               Mediocrity
               ,
               nor
               by
               their
               being
               commended
               ;
               for
               several
               men
               praise
               several
               Customes
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               Vertue
               with
               one
               ,
               is
               blam'd
               by
               others
               ;
               and
               contrarily
               ,
               what
               one
               calls
               Vice
               ,
               an
               other
               calls
               Vertue
               as
               their
               present
               Affections
               lead
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Methinks
               you
               should
               have
               placed
               amongst
               the
               Vertues
               ,
               that
               which
               in
               my
               Opinion
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               Vertues
               ,
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               So
               I
               have
               ,
               though
               it
               seems
               you
               did
               not
               observe
               it
               :
               But
               whether
               do
               we
               Disgress
               from
               the
               way
               we
               were
               in
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               you
               have
               not
               Digressed
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               I
               suppose
               your
               purpose
               was
               to
               acquaint
               me
               with
               the
               History
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               of
               those
               Actions
               that
               past
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               late
               Troubles
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               Causes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               Artifi●es
               by
               which
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               pass
               .
               There
               be
               divers
               men
               that
               have
               written
               the
               History
               ,
               out
               of
               whom
               I
               might
               have
               Learned
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               also
               of
               the
               Contrivance
               :
               But
               I
               find
               little
               in
               them
               of
               it
               .
               I
               would
               ask
               therefore
               ,
               since
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               Discourse
               at
               my
               request
               ;
               be
               pleased
               also
               to
               inform
               me
               after
               my
               own
               method
               .
               And
               for
               the
               danger
               of
               Confusion
               that
               may
               arise
               from
               that
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               care
               to
               bring
               you
               back
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               I
               drew
               you
               ;
               for
               I
               well
               remember
               where
               it
               was
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               to
               your
               Question
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               Inasmuch
               as
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               Vertue
               is
               comprehended
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Commonweath
               ,
               whereof
               Religion
               is
               one
               ,
               I
               have
               placed
               Religion
               amongst
               the
               Vertues
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               Religion
               then
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               is
               not
               Established
               ,
               and
               receives
               not
               its
               Authority
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               receives
               no
               obedience
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               Men
               :
               But
               because
               men
               can
               never
               by
               their
               own
               Wisdom
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               spoken
               and
               Commanded
               to
               be
               Observed
               ,
               nor
               be
               obliged
               to
               obey
               the
               Laws
               ,
               whose
               Author
               they
               know
               not
               ;
               they
               are
               to
               acqui●ss
               in
               some
               humane
               Authority
               or
               other
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Question
               will
               be
               ,
               Whether
               a
               man
               ought
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               when
               there
               is
               question
               of
               his
               D●ty
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               Praeaching
               of
               their
               Fellow-Subjects
               ,
               or
               of
               2
               Stranger
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               great
               difficulty
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               none
               that
               Preach
               here
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               at
               least
               ought
               to
               Preach
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               Authority
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               from
               him
               or
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               :
               So
               that
               if
               the
               King
               give
               us
               leave
               ,
               you
               or
               I
               may
               as
               lawfully
               Preach
               as
               them
               that
               do
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               we
               should
               perform
               that
               Office
               a
               great
               deal
               better
               than
               they
               ,
               that
               preached
               us
               into
               Rebellion
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               Morals
               are
               in
               many
               points
               very
               different
               from
               these
               that
               I
               have
               here
               set
               down
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Vice
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               any
               conformity
               with
               that
               of
               Aristotle
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               principle
               Vertues
               are
               to
               obey
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               Treason
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               be
               Religious
               ;
               to
               be
               beneficial
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               Piety
               and
               Liberality
               ;
               and
               to
               believe
               upon
               their
               word
               ,
               that
               which
               a
               man
               knows
               in
               his
               Conscience
               to
               the
               false
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Faith
               that
               they
               require
               :
               I
               could
               name
               a
               great
               many
               more
               such
               points
               of
               their
               Morals
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               know
               you
               know
               them
               already
               ,
               being
               so
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               written
               by
               their
               School-men
               ,
               who
               measure
               the
               goodness
               and
               wickedness
               of
               all
               Actions
               by
               their
               Congruity
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               the
               
                 Moral
                 Philosophy
              
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Clergy
              
               in
               England
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               So
               much
               as
               they
               shew
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               of
               very
               good
               example
               ,
               much
               better
               than
               their
               Writings
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               happens
               many
               times
               that
               men
               live
               honestly
               for
               fear
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               had
               Power
               would
               live
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               their
               Opinions
               be
               nor
               right
               ,
               Unrighteously
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Do
               the
               Clergy
               in
               England
               pretend
               as
               the
               Pope
               does
               ,
               or
               ●s
               the
               Presbyterians
               do
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               right
               from
               God
               immediately
               to
               govern
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Subjects
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Religion
               and
               Manners
               ?
               If
               they
               do
               ,
               you
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               that
               if
               they
               had
               Number
               and
               Strength
               (
               which
               they
               are
               never
               like
               to
               have
               )
               they
               would
               attempt
               to
               attain
               that
               Power
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               a
               System
               of
               the
               present
               Morals
               written
               by
               some
               Divine
               of
               good
               Reputation
               and
               Learning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               late
               King's
               party
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               I
               can
               recommend
               unto
               you
               the
               best
               that
               is
               extant
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               one
               as
               (
               except
               a
               few
               passages
               that
               I
               mislike
               )
               is
               very
               well
               worth
               your
               reading
               ;
               the
               Title
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 familiar
                 way
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               even
               those
               of
               them
               that
               were
               the
               most
               diligent
               
               Preachers
               of
               the
               late
               Sedit
               on
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               near
               to
               be
               found
               Not
               Guilty
               .
               He
               has
               divided
               the
               Duty
               of
               Man
               into
               three
               great
               Branches
               ,
               
                 His
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Himself
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
              
               .
               In
               his
               Duty
               to
               God
               he
               puts
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               him
               in
               his
               Essence
               ,
               and
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               and
               in
               believing
               of
               his
               Word
               ;
               his
               Attributes
               are
               ,
               Omnipotence
               ,
               Omniscience
               ,
               Infiniteness
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               are
               found
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Which
               of
               these
               did
               not
               those
               Seditious
               Preachers
               acknowledge
               equally
               with
               the
               best
               of
               Christians
               ?
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               are
               the
               Books
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               received
               for
               Can
               nical
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               receive
               the
               World
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               according
               to
               their
               own
               interpretation
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               whose
               interpretation
               was
               it
               received
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               ?
               He
               puts
               for
               another
               Duty
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
               to
               God's
               Will.
               Did
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               nay
               ,
               did
               any
               man
               living
               ,
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               against
               God's
               Will
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               By
               God's
               Will
               I
               suppose
               he
               means
               there
               his
               revealed
               Will
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               did
               most
               horribly
               break
               ,
               both
               by
               their
               Preaching
               and
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               their
               Actions
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               all
               men
               are
               guilty
               enough
               (
               if
               God
               deal
               severely
               with
               them
               )
               to
               be
               damned
               :
               and
               for
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               agreeable
               to
               God's
               revealed
               Will
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               if
               they
               thought
               if
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               disobedience
               but
               error
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               any
               man
               prove
               they
               thought
               otherwise
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Hypocrisie
               hath
               this
               great
               prerogative
               above
               other
               sins
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               accused
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Another
               Duty
               he
               sets
               down
               is
               to
               honour
               him
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               Possessions
               ,
               in
               his
               Day
               ,
               in
               his
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               perform
               this
               Duty
               (
               I
               think
               )
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               ;
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               have
               always
               had
               an
               equal
               care
               to
               have
               God's
               House
               free
               from
               prophanation
               ,
               to
               have
               Tithes
               duly
               paid
               ,
               
               to
               have
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               kept
               holy
               ,
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               and
               Baptism
               duly
               administred
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Feasts
               and
               of
               the
               Fasts
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               Duties
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               fail
               in
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Why
               so
               ?
               they
               kept
               some
               Holidays
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               Feasts
               among
               themselves
               ,
               though
               not
               upon
               the
               same
               Days
               that
               the
               Church
               ordains
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               thought
               fit
               :
               as
               when
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               the
               King
               any
               notable
               Victory
               ,
               and
               they
               govern'd
               themselves
               in
               this
               point
               by
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               can
               prove
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               pass
               over
               all
               other
               Duties
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               that
               Duty
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               consider
               whether
               the
               Doctrine
               taught
               by
               these
               Divines
               ,
               which
               adhered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               be
               such
               ,
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               as
               may
               justifie
               the
               Presbyterians
               that
               incited
               the
               People
               to
               Rebellion
               ;
               for
               that
               's
               the
               thing
               you
               call
               in
               question
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               our
               Duty
               to
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               An
               obedience
               we
               must
               pay
               either
               Active
               or
               Passive
               ;
               the
               Active
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               all
               Lawful
               Commands
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               ever
               the
               Magistrate
               commands
               something
               which
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               some
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               then
               bound
               to
               act
               according
               to
               that
               command
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               he
               requires
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               enjoyns
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               what
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               then
               to
               pay
               him
               this
               Active
               obedience
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               nay
               ,
               we
               must
               refuse
               thus
               to
               act
               ;
               (
               yet
               here
               we
               must
               be
               very
               well
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               so
               contrary
               ,
               and
               not
               pretend
               Conscience
               for
               a
               cloak
               of
               stubbornness
               )
               we
               are
               in
               that
               case
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
               .
               But
               even
               this
               is
               a
               season
               for
               the
               Passive
               obedience
               ,
               we
               must
               patiently
               suffer
               what
               he
               inflicts
               on
               us
               for
               such
               refusal
               ,
               and
               not
               ,
               to
               secure
               our selves
               ,
               rise
               up
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               there
               in
               this
               to
               give
               colour
               to
               the
               late
               Rebellion
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               did
               believe
               it
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               will
               bring
               perhaps
               examples
               of
               David
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               that
               resisted
               King
               Saul
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               vehemently
               from
               time
               to
               time
               preached
               against
               the
               Idolatrous
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               
                 Judah
                 :
                 Saul
              
               was
               their
               Lawful
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               paid
               him
               neither
               Active
               nor
               Passive
               obedience
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               defence
               against
               him
               ,
               though
               David
               himself
               spared
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Presbyterians
               put
               into
               their
               Commission
               to
               their
               General
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               spare
               the
               King's
               Person
               .
               Besides
               ,
               you
               cannot
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               who
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               did
               animate
               the
               People
               to
               take
               Arms
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               then
               Parliament
               ,
               alledged
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               lawful
               then
               for
               Subjects
               to
               resist
               the
               King
               when
               he
               commands
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Judge
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               life
               of
               any
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               peace
               of
               any
               Christian
               Kingdom
               can
               be
               long
               secure
               .
               It
               is
               this
               Doctrine
               that
               Divides
               a
               Kingdom
               within
               it self
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               men
               be
               (
               Loyal
               or
               Rebels
               )
               that
               Write
               or
               Preach
               it
               publickly
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               seditious
               Ministers
               be
               tried
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               will
               come
               off
               well
               enough
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               wonder
               at
               People
               ,
               that
               having
               never
               spoken
               with
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               nor
               knowing
               one
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               when
               the
               Laws
               and
               the
               Preacher
               disagree
               ,
               should
               so
               keenly
               follow
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               an
               ignorant
               ,
               though
               a
               ready
               tongu'd
               Scholar
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Laws
               that
               were
               made
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Peers
               and
               the
               Commons
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               examine
               his
               words
               a
               little
               nearer
               ;
               first
               ,
               concerning
               Passive
               obedience
               .
               When
               a
               Thief
               hath
               broken
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               therefore
               executed
               ,
               can
               any
               man
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               suffering
               of
               his
               is
               an
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
               Every
               Law
               is
               a
               Command
               to
               do
               
               or
               to
               forbear
               ;
               neither
               of
               these
               is
               fulfilled
               by
               suffering
               .
               If
               any
               suffering
               can
               be
               called
               obedience
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               such
               as
               is
               voluntary
               ;
               for
               no
               voluntary
               action
               can
               be
               counted
               a
               submission
               to
               the
               Law.
               He
               that
               means
               that
               his
               suffering
               should
               be
               taken
               for
               obedience
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               not
               resist
               ,
               but
               also
               flie
               ,
               nor
               hide
               himself
               to
               avoid
               his
               punishment
               .
               And
               who
               is
               there
               among
               them
               that
               discourses
               of
               Passive
               obedience
               ,
               when
               his
               life
               is
               in
               extreme
               danger
               ,
               that
               will
               voluntarily
               present
               himself
               to
               the
               Officers
               of
               Justice
               ?
               Do
               not
               we
               see
               that
               all
               men
               when
               they
               are
               led
               to
               Execution
               ,
               are
               both
               bound
               and
               guarded
               ,
               and
               would
               break
               loose
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               get
               away
               ?
               such
               is
               their
               Passive
               obedience
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 sate
                 in
                 Moses's
                 chair
                 ;
                 all
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 bid
                 you
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 observe
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               23.3
               .
               which
               is
               a
               doing
               an
               an
               Active
               obedience
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               appear
               not
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               have
               been
               such
               godly
               men
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               command
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Must
               Tyrants
               also
               be
               obeyed
               in
               every
               thing
               actively
               ,
               or
               is
               there
               nothing
               wherein
               a
               Lawful
               Kings
               commands
               may
               be
               disobeyed
               ;
               what
               if
               he
               should
               command
               me
               with
               my
               own
               hands
               to
               execute
               my
               Father
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               be
               condemned
               to
               die
               by
               the
               Law
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               case
               that
               need
               not
               be
               put
               ,
               we
               never
               have
               read
               or
               heard
               of
               any
               King
               or
               Tyrant
               so
               inhumane
               as
               to
               command
               it
               ;
               if
               any
               did
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               that
               command
               were
               one
               of
               his
               Laws
               ;
               for
               by
               disobeying
               Kings
               ,
               we
               mean
               disobeying
               his
               Laws
               ,
               those
               his
               Laws
               that
               were
               made
               before
               they
               were
               applied
               to
               any
               particular
               person
               :
               For
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               as
               a
               Father
               of
               Children
               ,
               and
               a
               Master
               of
               domestick
               Secrets
               ,
               yet
               commands
               the
               People
               in
               general
               never
               but
               by
               a
               precedent
               Law
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Publick
               ,
               not
               a
               Natural
               Person
               ;
               and
               if
               such
               a
               Command
               as
               you
               speak
               of
               were
               contrived
               into
               a
               general
               Law
               ,
               (
               which
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               never
               will
               be
               )
               you
               were
               bound
               to
               obey
               it
               ,
               unless
               you
               depart
               
               the
               Kingdom
               after
               the
               publication
               of
               the-Law
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               condemnation
               of
               your
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Your
               Author
               says
               farther
               ,
               in
               refusing
               active
               obedience
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               commanded
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Law
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               very
               well
               assured
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               so
               contrary
               ;
               I
               would
               fain
               know-how
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               be
               assured
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               those
               Refusers
               do
               immediately
               ,
               from
               God's
               own
               mouth
               ,
               receive
               any
               Command
               contrary
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               God's
               Lieutenant
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               way
               than
               you
               and
               I
               do
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               because
               men
               do
               for
               the
               most
               part
               rather
               draw
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               own
               sense
               ,
               than
               follow
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               know
               certainly
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               what
               God
               commands
               or
               forbids
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               him
               or
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               constituted
               by
               the
               King
               to
               determine
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               upon
               hearing
               of
               the
               particular
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               which
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               so
               constituted
               ,
               are
               easily
               known
               in
               all
               Christian
               Common-wealths
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               that
               govern
               the
               Church
               under
               him
               or
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Some
               doubts
               may
               be
               raised
               from
               this
               that
               you
               now
               say
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               be
               to
               learn
               their
               Duty
               from
               the
               Sentence
               which
               other
               men
               shall
               give
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               their
               own
               Interpretation
               ,
               I
               understand
               not
               to
               what
               end
               they
               were
               Translated
               into
               English
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               not
               onely
               permitted
               ,
               but
               also
               exhorted
               to
               read
               them
               ;
               for
               what
               could
               that
               produce
               but
               diversity
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               (
               as
               man's
               nature
               is
               )
               Disputation
               ,
               breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               Rebellion
               ?
               Again
               ,
               since
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               allowed
               to
               be
               read
               in
               English
               ,
               why
               were
               not
               the
               Translations
               such
               ,
               as
               might
               make
               all
               that
               's
               read
               understood
               ,
               even
               by
               mean
               capacities
               ?
               
               Did
               not
               the
               Jews
               ,
               such
               as
               could
               read
               ,
               understand
               their
               Law
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Language
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               do
               our
               Statute
               Laws
               in
               English
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               such
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               as
               had
               nothing
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               it
               was
               nothing
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Jews
               whether
               they
               were
               understood
               or
               not
               ,
               seeing
               nothing
               is
               punishable
               but
               the
               transgression
               of
               some
               Law.
               The
               same
               question
               I
               may
               ask
               concerning
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               for
               I
               believe
               that
               those
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Original
               Language
               was
               natural
               ,
               did
               understand
               sufficiently
               what
               Commands
               and
               Counsels
               were
               given
               them
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               his
               immediate
               Disciples
               .
               Again
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               answer
               that
               question
               which
               was
               put
               by
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               4.19
               .
               when
               by
               Ananias
               the
               High-priest
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               they
               were
               forbidden
               any
               more
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 is
                 it
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 hearken
                 unto
                 you
                 more
                 than
                 unto
                 God
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               case
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               Peter
               and
               John
               had
               seen
               and
               daily
               conversed
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Miracles
               he
               wrought
               did
               know
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               knew
               certainly
               ,
               that
               their
               disobedience
               to
               the
               High
               Priest's
               present
               command
               was
               just
               .
               Can
               any
               Minister
               now
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               immediately
               from
               God's
               own
               mouth
               received
               a
               Command
               to
               disobey
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               know
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               any
               Command
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               form
               and
               nature
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               divers
               places
               he
               directly
               and
               evidently
               commandeth
               to
               obey
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
               The
               Text
               you
               cite
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister's
               Authority
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               Christian
               King's
               ,
               shall
               decide
               the
               questions
               that
               arise
               from
               the
               different
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               therefore
               where
               the
               King
               is
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               (
               to
               omit
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               was
               not
               received
               but
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Kings
               and
               States
               )
               chief
               Judge
               of
               the
               Rectitude
               of
               all
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               King's
               Laws
               and
               publick
               Edicts
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               disobey
               ,
               and
               obey
               God
               :
               A
               Minister
               ought
               not
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               his
               skill
               in
               the
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               or
               Hebrew
               Tongues
               ,
               if
               
               he
               have
               any
               ,
               gives
               him
               a
               triviledge
               to
               impose
               upon
               all
               his
               fellow-subjects
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               his
               sense
               of
               every
               obscure
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               nor
               ought
               he
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               hath
               found
               some
               fine
               Interpretation
               not
               before
               thought
               on
               by
               others
               ,
               to
               think
               he
               had
               it
               by
               Inspiration
               ,
               as
               fine
               as
               he
               thinks
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               false
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               his
               stubbornness
               and
               contumacy
               towards
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Laws
               is
               nothing
               but
               pride
               of
               heart
               and
               amb●tion
               ,
               or
               else
               imposture
               .
               And
               whereas
               you
               think
               it
               needless
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               hurtful
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               English
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               another
               mind
               ;
               There
               are
               so
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               easily
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               teach
               both
               true
               Faith
               and
               good
               Morality
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               fully
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               Seducer
               is
               able
               to
               dispose
               the
               mind
               of
               any
               ordinary
               Readers
               ,
               that
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               is
               so
               profitable
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               without
               great
               damage
               to
               them
               and
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               is
               required
               both
               in
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               for
               Man's
               Salvation
               ,
               is
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               as
               plainly
               as
               can
               be
               :
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 obey
                 your
                 parents
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Servants
                 ,
                 obey
                 your
                 masters
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Love
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 neighbour
                 as
                 your self
                 ,
              
               are
               words
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               well
               enough
               understood
               ;
               but
               neither
               Children
               ,
               nor
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Men
               ,
               do
               understand
               why
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               they
               see
               not
               that
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               own
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               Every
               man
               by
               Nature
               ,
               without
               Discipline
               ,
               does
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               look
               upon
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               see
               ,
               the
               benefit
               that
               shall
               redound
               to
               himself
               by
               his
               obedience
               ;
               he
               reads
               ,
               that
               
                 covetousness
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               thinks
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               finds
               it
               is
               the
               root
               of
               his
               Estate
               .
               And
               so
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               says
               one
               Scripture
               says
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               another
               ,
               we●ghing
               the
               commodities
               or
               incommodities
               of
               this
               present
               life
               onely
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               their
               sight
               ,
               never
               putting
               into
               the
               scales
               the
               good
               and
               evil
               of
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               they
               see
               not
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               All
               his
               is
               no
               more
               than
               happens
               where
               the
               Scripture
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               taught
               the
               same
               things
               out
               of
               them
               by
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               are
               of
               a
               Condition
               and
               Age
               fit
               to
               examine
               the
               sense
               of
               what
               they
               read
               ,
               and
               that
               take
               a
               delight
               in
               searching
               out
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               certainly
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               by
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               come
               to
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               to
               obey
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               induce
               others
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               commonly
               Men
               of
               Age
               and
               quality
               are
               followed
               by
               their
               inseriour
               Neighbours
               that
               look
               more
               upon
               the
               example
               of
               those
               Men
               whom
               they
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               displease
               ,
               then
               upon
               Precepts
               and
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               These
               men
               of
               the
               Condition
               and
               Age
               you
               speak
               of
               are
               in
               my
               opinion
               the
               unfittest
               of
               all
               others
               to
               be
               trusted
               with
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               I
               know
               you
               mean
               such
               as
               have
               studied
               the
               Greek
               or
               Latin
               ,
               or
               both
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               withal
               such
               as
               love
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               consequently
               take
               delight
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               most
               hard
               Texts
               ,
               or
               in
               thinking
               they
               have
               found
               it
               in
               case
               it
               be
               new
               and
               not
               found
               out
               by
               others
               ;
               these
               are
               therefore
               they
               that
               pretermitting
               the
               easie
               places
               ,
               that
               teach
               them
               their
               duty
               ,
               fall
               to
               scanning
               only
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               :
               Such
               as
               are
               ,
               how
               it
               may
               be
               made
               out
               with
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               three
               that
               bear
               Rule
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               those
               three
               but
               one
               ,
               how
               the
               Deity
               could
               be
               made
               flesh
               ,
               how
               that
               flesh
               could
               be
               really
               present
               in
               many
               places
               at
               once
               ?
               where
               's
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Torments
               of
               Hell
               and
               other
               Metaphysical
               Doctrines
               ?
               whether
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
               be
               free
               ,
               or
               govern'd
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               Sanctity
               comes
               by
               Inspiration
               or
               Education
               :
               by
               whom
               Christ
               now
               speaks
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Bible
               to
               every
               man
               that
               reads
               it
               ,
               and
               interprets
               it
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               private
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               every
               private
               Man
               :
               These
               and
               the
               like
               po●nts
               are
               the
               study
               of
               the
               curious
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               late
               mischief
               ;
               and
               the
               cause
               that
               makes
               the
               plainer
               sort
               of
               men
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               had
               taught
               belief
               in
               Christ
               ,
               love
               towards
               God
               ,
               obedience
               towards
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               sobriety
               of
               Behaviour
               ;
               forget
               it
               all
               ,
               
               and
               place
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               Disputable
               Doctrines
               ,
               of
               your
               wise
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               think
               these
               men
               fit
               to
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               nor
               do
               I
               say
               that
               the
               rest
               ought
               to
               take
               their
               interpretation
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Whatsoever
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               know
               more
               ,
               does
               them
               no
               good
               ;
               but
               in
               case
               any
               of
               these
               unnecessary
               Doctrines
               shall
               be
               Authorized
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               King
               or
               other
               state
               :
               I
               say
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               Subject
               not
               to
               speak
               against
               them
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               't
               is
               every
               Mans
               duty
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               or
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               all
               such
               powers
               ,
               to
               punish
               such
               as
               shall
               publish
               or
               teach
               their
               private
               Interpretations
               when
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               likely
               to
               incline
               men
               to
               sedition
               or
               disputing
               against
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               must
               punish
               then
               the
               most
               of
               those
               that
               have
               had
               there
               breeding
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               for
               such
               curious
               questions
               in
               Divinity
               are
               first
               started
               in
               the
               Universities
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               all
               those
               politick
               questions
               concerning
               the
               rights
               of
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               are
               furnished
               with
               Arguments
               for
               Liberty
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               works
               of
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Plato
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Seneca
                 ,
              
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Histories
               of
               Rome
               and
               Greece
               for
               their
               disputation
               against
               the
               necessary
               power
               of
               their
               Soveraigns
               ;
               therefore
               I
               dispare
               of
               any
               lasting
               peace
               ,
               among
               our selves
               ,
               till
               the
               Universities
               here
               shall
               bend
               and
               direct
               their
               studies
               to
               the
               setling
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Teaching
               of
               Absolute
               obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               publick
               Edicts
               under
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               England
               :
               For
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               solid
               reason
               backt
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               so
               many
               Learned
               men
               ,
               will
               more
               prevail
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               us
               in
               peace
               within
               our selves
               than
               any
               victory
               over
               the
               Rebells
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               afraid
               't
               is
               unpossible
               to
               bring
               the
               Universities
               to
               such
               a
               compliance
               with
               the
               Actions
               of
               State
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               business
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Universities
               have
               heretofore
               from
               time
               to
               time
               maintain'd
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Laws
               ;
               Divine
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               and
               Natural
               :
               against
               Right
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               why
               can
               
               they
               not
               as
               well
               when
               they
               have
               all
               manner
               of
               Laws
               and
               Equity
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               maintain
               the
               Rights
               of
               him
               that
               is
               both
               Soveraign
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               were
               they
               not
               in
               all
               points
               for
               the
               Kings
               power
               presently
               after
               that
               .
               King
               Henry
               8.
               was
               in
               Parliament
               declared
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               were
               before
               for
               the
               Authory
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Universities
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               there
               are
               govern'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               w●thout
               the
               Universities
               as
               well
               Bishops
               as
               Inseriour
               Clerks
               did
               think
               that
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               England
               )
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               question
               the
               greate●t
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               spiritual
               power
               did
               depend
               not
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ
               himself
               derived
               to
               them
               by
               successible
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               from
               Bishop
               to
               Bishop
               ?
               notwithstanding
               they
               knew
               ,
               that
               ●i●is
               derivation
               passed
               through
               the
               hands
               of
               Popes
               and
               Bishops
               whose
               Authority
               they
               had
               cast
               off
               ,
               for
               though
               they
               were
               content
               that
               the
               Divine
               right
               which
               the
               Pope
               pretended
               to
               in
               England
               should
               be
               denied
               him
               ,
               yet
               they
               thought
               it
               rot
               so
               fit
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               whom
               they
               now
               supposed
               themselves
               to
               represent
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               they
               did
               not
               think
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               a
               Woman
               ,
               or
               a
               Child
               ,
               or
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               construe
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               or
               Latin
               Bible
               ,
               nor
               know
               perhaps
               the
               Declensions
               and
               Conjugations
               of
               Greek
               ,
               or
               Latin
               ,
               Nounes
               and
               Verbs
               ,
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               govern
               so
               many
               Learned
               Doctors
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               meaning
               matters
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               for
               Religion
               has
               been
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               by
               most
               people
               taken
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               And
               especially
               now
               amongst
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               for
               I
               see
               few
               that
               are
               esteemed
               by
               them
               very
               good
               Christians
               besides
               such
               as
               can
               repeat
               their
               Sermons
               and
               wrangle
               so
               :
               
               them
               about
               Interpretat
               on
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               fight
               for
               them
               also
               with
               their
               Bodies
               or
               Purses
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               required
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               is
               nothing
               with
               them
               ,
               unless
               you
               believe
               as
               they
               bid
               you
               ,
               Charity
               is
               nothing
               with
               them
               unless
               it
               be
               Charity
               and
               Liberality
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               partaking
               with
               them
               in
               Faction
               ;
               How
               we
               can
               have
               peace
               while
               this
               is
               our
               Religion
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               
                 Haeret
                 Laterilethalis
                 arundo
              
               .
               The
               seditious
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               hath
               been
               stuck
               so
               hard
               in
               the
               Peoples
               heads
               and
               memories
               ,
               (
               I
               cannot
               say
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               for
               they
               understood
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               lawfully
               rebel
               )
               That
               I
               fear
               the
               Common-wealth
               will
               never
               be
               cured
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               two
               great
               Vertues
               that
               were
               severally
               in
               Henry
               the
               7.
               
               Henry
               the
               8.
               
               When
               they
               shall
               be
               Joyntly
               in
               one
               King
               ,
               will
               easily
               cure
               it
               ,
               that
               of
               Henry
               the
               7.
               was
               without
               much
               noise
               of
               the
               people
               to
               fill
               his
               Coffers
               ,
               that
               of
               Henry
               the
               8.
               was
               an
               early
               severity
               ,
               but
               this
               without
               the
               former
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               that
               you
               say
               looks
               (
               methinks
               )
               like
               an
               advice
               to
               the
               King
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               till
               he
               have
               gotten
               ready
               money
               enough
               to
               levy
               and
               maintain
               a
               sufficient
               Army
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               fall
               on
               them
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               so
               horrible
               Unchristian
               and
               unhumain
               design
               should
               ever
               enter
               into
               the
               Kings
               heart
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               him
               have
               money
               enough
               ,
               readily
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               ,
               able
               to
               suppress
               any
               Rebellion
               and
               to
               take
               from
               the
               Enemies
               all
               hope
               of
               success
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               n●t
               dare
               to
               trouble
               him
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               none
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               the
               Actual
               committing
               such
               Crimes
               as
               are
               already
               made
               Capital
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               the
               Core
               of
               Rebellion
               as
               you
               have
               seen
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               read
               of
               other
               Rebellions
               ,
               are
               the
               Universities
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               better
               disciplin'd
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Politicks
               there
               taught
               be
               made
               to
               be
               (
               as
               true
               Politicks
               should
               be
               )
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               make
               men
               know
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               obey
               all
               Laws
               whatsoever
               that
               shall
               
               be
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               enacted
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               they
               shall
               be
               repeal'd
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               make
               men
               understand
               that
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               are
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               make
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               men
               know
               that
               the
               people
               and
               the
               Church
               are
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               have
               but
               one
               Head
               ,
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               has
               Title
               to
               govern
               under
               him
               that
               has
               it
               not
               from
               him
               ;
               that
               the
               King
               owes
               his
               Crown
               to
               Cod
               only
               and
               to
               no
               man
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Religion
               they
               teach
               there
               be
               a
               quiet
               waiting
               for
               the
               coming
               again
               of
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               a
               Resolution
               to
               obey
               the
               Kings
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               also
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               to
               injure
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               Charity
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               cherish
               the
               Poor
               and
               Sick
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               Soberly
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               Scandal
               ,
               without
               mingling
               our
               Religion
               with
               points
               of
               Natural
               Phylosophy
               ,
               as
               freedom
               of
               Will
               ,
               Incorporeal
               substance
               ;
               Everlasting
               News
               ,
               
                 Ubiquities
                 ,
                 Hypostases
              
               .
               Which
               the
               people
               understand
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               ever
               care
               for
               ,
               when
               the
               Universities
               shall
               be
               thus
               disciplined
               ,
               there
               will
               come
               out
               of
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               well
               Principled
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               ill
               principled
               from
               time
               to
               time
               fall
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               a
               very
               good
               course
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               the
               only
               one
               that
               can
               make
               our
               peace
               amongst
               our selves
               constant
               :
               for
               if
               men
               know
               not
               their
               Duty
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               that
               can
               force
               them
               to
               obey
               they
               Laws
               ?
               An
               Army
               you
               'l
               say
               ;
               but
               what
               shall
               force
               the
               Army
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               
                 Train'd
                 Bands
              
               an
               Army
               ?
               Were
               they
               not
               the
               Janisaries
               that
               not
               long
               ago
               slew
               Osman
               in
               his
               own
               Palace
               at
               Constantinople
               !
               I
               am
               therefore
               of
               your
               opinion
               ,
               both
               that
               men
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               love
               of
               Obedience
               by
               Preachers
               and
               Gentlemen
               that
               imbibe
               good
               Principles
               in
               their
               Youth
               at
               the
               Universities
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               we
               never
               shall
               have
               a
               lasting
               peace
               ,
               till
               the
               Universites
               themselves
               be
               in
               such
               manney
               (
               as
               you
               have
               said
               )
               reformed
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               know
               they
               have
               no
               Authority
               but
               what
               the
               supream
               Civil
               Power
               gives
               them
               :
               ●nd
               ●●e
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Liberty
               of
               a
               State
               is
               not
               an
               Exemption
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               whether
               made
               by
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               
               by
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               but
               an
               Exemption
               from
               the
               constraint
               and
               Insolence
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               am
               satisfied
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               back
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               my
               Curiosity
               drew
               you
               to
               this
               long
               digression
               ;
               We
               were
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Ship-money
               ;
               one
               of
               those
               grievances
               which
               the
               Parliament
               exclaimed
               against
               ,
               as
               Tyranny
               and
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               thereby
               to
               single
               out
               (
               as
               you
               called
               it
               )
               the
               King
               from
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               party
               against
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               need
               it
               :
               And
               now
               you
               may
               proceed
               if
               it
               please
               you
               ,
               to
               such
               other
               Artifices
               as
               they
               used
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               were
               better
               to
               give
               over
               here
               our
               discourse
               of
               his
               business
               ,
               and
               refer
               it
               to
               some
               other
               day
               that
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Content
               that
               day
               ,
               I
               believe
               is
               not
               far
               off
               :
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               welcome
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               had
               stayed
               somewhat
               longer
               :
               My
               Money
               would
               have
               been
               so
               much
               the
               better
               provided
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               B
               ,
            
             
               Nay
               !
               I
               pray
               you
               give
               me
               now
               what
               you
               have
               about
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               I
               am
               content
               to
               take
               what
               time
               you
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Parliament
               had
               made
               the
               people
               believe
               that
               the
               Extorting
               of
               Ship-money
               was
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               thereby
               inclined
               to
               think
               it
               Tyrannical
               ;
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               increase
               their
               disaffection
               to
               his
               Majesty
               :
               They
               accused
               him
               of
               a
               purpose
               to
               Introduce
               and
               Authorize
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               :
               Than
               which
               nothing
               was
               more
               hateful
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               was
               Erroneous
               (
               which
               they
               had
               neither
               Learning
               nor
               Judgment
               enough
               to
               examine
               )
               but
               because
               they
               had
               been
               used
               to
               heat
               it
               inveyed
               against
               ,
               in
               the
               Sermons
               and
               Discourses
               of
               the
               Preachers
               whom
               they
               trusted
               to
               ,
               and
               this
               
               was
               indeed
               the
               most
               effectual
               calumny
               to
               alienate
               the
               peoples
               affections
               from
               him
               that
               could
               possibly
               be
               invented
               ;
               the
               colour
               they
               had
               for
               this
               stand
               was
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               
                 Rosseti
                 Resident
              
               ,
               (
               at
               and
               a
               little
               before
               the
               time
               )
               from
               the
               Pope
               with
               the
               Queen
               .
               And
               one
               Mr.
               George
               Con-secratary
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               
                 Francisco
                 Barb●rini
              
               ,
               Nephew
               to
               Pope
               Urban
               the
               Eighth
               sent
               over
               under
               favour
               ,
               and
               protection
               of
               the
               Queen
               (
               as
               was
               conceived
               )
               to
               draw
               as
               many
               persons
               of
               quality
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               be
               able
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               what
               success
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               gained
               some
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               weaker
               Sex
               ;
               If
               I
               may
               say
               they
               were
               gained
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               not
               his
               Arguments
               but
               hope
               of
               favour
               from
               the
               Queen
               in
               all
               probability
               prevailed
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               In
               such
               a
               Conjuncture
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               it
               had
               perhaps
               been
               better
               they
               had
               not
               been
               sent
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               There
               w●s
               exception
               also
               taken
               at
               a
               Covent
               of
               
                 Friers
                 ,
                 Capucines
              
               in
               Sommerset-house
               ;
               though
               allowed
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               Marriage
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               reported
               that
               the
               Jescites
               also
               were
               shortly
               after
               to
               be
               allowed
               a
               Covent
               in
               Clerkenwel
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               principal
               Secretary
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               was
               accused
               for
               having
               by
               his
               Warrant
               set
               at
               liberty
               some
               
                 English
                 Jesuites
              
               that
               had
               been
               taken
               and
               Imprisoned
               for
               returning
               into
               England
               after
               Banishment
               contrary
               to
               the
               Statute
               ,
               which
               had
               made
               it
               Capital
               ,
               also
               the
               great
               resort
               of
               English
               Catholicks
               to
               the
               Queens
               Chappel
               gave
               them
               Colour
               to
               blame
               the
               Queen
               her self
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               that
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               all
               the
               favours
               that
               had
               been
               shown
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               some
               of
               them
               did
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               openly
               that
               the
               King
               was
               governed
               by
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Strange
               Injustice
               !
               The
               Queen
               was
               a
               Catholick
               by
               Profession
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               but
               endeavour
               to
               do
               the
               Catholicks
               all
               the
               good
               she
               could
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               else
               been
               truely
               that
               which
               she
               professed
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               it
               seen●s
               
               they
               meant
               to
               force
               her
               to
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               being
               Hypocrites
               themselves
               :
               Can
               any
               man
               think
               it
               a
               Crime
               in
               a
               Devour
               Lady
               (
               of
               what
               Sect
               soever
               )
               to
               seek
               Favour
               and
               Benediction
               of
               that
               Church
               whereof
               she
               is
               a
               Member
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               To
               give
               the
               Parliament
               another
               Colour
               for
               their
               Accusation
               on
               foot
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               introducing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Controversy
               between
               the
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterian
               Clergy
               about
               Free-will
               .
               The
               Dispute
               began
               first
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               between
               Gomar
               and
               Arminius
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               who
               foreseeing
               it
               might
               trouble
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               compose
               the
               difference
               ,
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               was
               therefore
               got
               together
               at
               Dort
               ,
               to
               which
               also
               King
               James
               sent
               Divine
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               it
               came
               to
               nothing
               ,
               the
               question
               was
               left
               undecided
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Subject
               to
               be
               disputed
               of
               in
               the
               Universities
               ;
               here
               all
               the
               Presbyterians
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               Gomar
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               great
               many
               others
               not
               ,
               and
               those
               were
               called
               here
               Arminians
               ,
               who
               because
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Free-will
               had
               been
               exploded
               as
               Papistical
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Presbyterians
               were
               far
               the
               greater
               number
               ,
               and
               already
               in
               favour
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               were
               generally
               hated
               ;
               it
               was
               casie
               therefore
               for
               the
               Parliament
               to
               make
               that
               Calumny
               pass
               currently
               with
               the
               People
               ;
               when
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Dr.
               Laud
               ,
               was
               for
               Arminius
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               by
               his
               Power
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               forbidden
               all
               Ministers
               to
               Preach
               to
               the
               People
               of
               Predestination
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               Ministers
               that
               were
               gracious
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hoped
               for
               any
               Church-preferment
               fell
               to
               Preaching
               and
               Writing
               for
               Free-will
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               as
               a
               proof
               of
               their
               Ability
               and
               Merit
               .
               Besides
               they
               gave
               out
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               in
               heart
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               he
               could
               effect
               here
               a
               Tolleration
               of
               the
               Roma●
               Religion
               to
               have
               
               Cardinal's
               Hat
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               only
               false
               ,
               but
               also
               without
               any
               ground
               at
               all
               for
               a
               Suspicion
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               Scholars
               obscure
               men
               ,
               that
               could
               receive
               no
               Charity
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               State
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               bring
               their
               unnecessary
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               them
               their
               quarrels
               out
               of
               the
               Universities
               into
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               more
               strange
               that
               the
               State
               should
               engage
               in
               their
               Parties
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               put
               them
               both
               to
               silence
               :
               A
               State
               can
               constrain
               obedience
               ,
               but
               convince
               no
               Error
               ,
               nor
               alter
               the
               mind
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               they
               have
               the
               better
               reason
               ;
               Suppression
               of
               Doctrines
               dues
               but
               unite
               and
               exasperate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               increase
               both
               the
               malice
               and
               power
               of
               them
               that
               have
               already
               believed
               them
               ;
               But
               what
               are
               the
               Points
               they
               disagree
               in
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               Controversy
               between
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyterian
               concerning
               the
               Divinity
               or
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Do
               either
               of
               them
               deny
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               any
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ?
               Does
               either
               Party
               Preach
               openly
               ,
               or
               Write
               directly
               against
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Duty
               ,
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               except
               only
               the
               Duty
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               neither
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               either
               to
               Rule
               or
               Destroy
               the
               King
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
              
               .
               Can
               no
               body
               be
               saved
               that
               understands
               not
               their
               Disputations
               ?
               or
               is
               there
               more
               requisite
               either
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Honesty
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               one
               Man
               than
               another
               ?
               What
               needs
               so
               much
               preaching
               of
               Faith
               to
               us
               that
               are
               no
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               believe
               already
               all
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               told
               us
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               more
               too
               ?
               Why
               is
               there
               so
               little
               Preaching
               of
               Justice
               ?
               I
               have
               indeed
               heard
               Righteousness
               often
               recommended
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               seldom
               heard
               the
               Word
               Justice
               in
               their
               Sermons
               :
               nay
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Latin
               and
               
                 Greek
                 Bible
              
               the
               word
               Justice
               occurr
               exceeding
               often
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               English
               (
               though
               it
               be
               a
               word
               that
               every
               man
               understands
               (
               the
               word
               Righteousness
               )
               which
               few
               understand
               to
               signify
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               rather
               for
               Righteousness
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               than
               of
               Action
               or
               Intention
               )
               is
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               confess
               I
               know
               very
               few
               Controversies
               amongst
               Christians
               of
               points
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               
               Questions
               of-Authority
               and
               Power
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               Profit
               ,
               or
               Honour
               to
               Church-men
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               raise
               all
               the
               Controversies
               :
               For
               ,
               what
               man
               is
               he
               that
               will
               trouble
               himself
               ,
               and
               fall
               out
               with
               his
               Neighbours
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               or
               the
               Soul
               of
               any
               other
               than
               himself
               ?
               When
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               did
               so
               furiously
               Preach
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               animate
               men
               to
               Rebellion
               in
               these
               late
               Wars
               ,
               who
               was
               there
               that
               had
               not
               a
               Benefit
               ,
               or
               having
               one
               ,
               feared
               not
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               part
               of
               h●s
               Maintenence
               ,
               by
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               did
               voluntarily
               ,
               without
               any
               eye
               to
               reward
               ,
               Preach
               so
               earnestly
               against
               Sedition
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               party
               Preached
               for
               it
               ?
               I
               confess
               ,
               that
               for
               ought
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               History
               ,
               and
               other
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               and
               La●ine
               ,
               that
               those
               Heathens
               were
               not
               at
               all
               short
               of
               us
               in
               point
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Moral
               Doties
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               we
               have
               had
               much
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               they
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               I
               confess
               also
               ,
               that
               considering
               what
               harm
               might
               proceed
               from
               a
               Liberty
               that
               Men
               have
               upon
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               ost●e●
               ,
               to
               Harangue
               all
               the
               People
               of
               a
               Nation
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               whilst
               the
               State
               is
               ignorant
               what
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               permitted
               in
               all
               the
               World
               out
               of
               Chrisiendom
               ,
               ●or
               therefore
               any
               Civil
               Wars
               about
               Religion
               ;
               I
               have
               thought
               much
               Preaching
               an
               incovenience
               ,
               nevertheless
               I
               cannot
               think
               ,
               that
               Preaching
               to
               the
               People
               the
               points
               of
               their
               Duty
               both
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               can
               be
               too
               frequent
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               by
               Grave
               ,
               Discreet
               ,
               and
               Ancient
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               Reverenced
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               light
               quibling
               young
               men
               ,
               whom
               no
               Congregation
               is
               so
               simple
               as
               to
               look
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               ,
               (
               as
               being
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               nature
               )
               or
               to
               pay
               them
               any
               Reverence
               ,
               or
               to
               care
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               except
               some
               few
               that
               may
               be
               delighted
               with
               their
               Jingling
               :
               I
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               Heart
               there
               were
               enough
               of
               such
               Discreet
               and
               Ancient
               men
               ,
               as
               might
               suffice
               for
               all
               the
               Parishes
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               undertake
               it
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               but
               a
               wish
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               it
               pleaseth
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               they
               next
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               King
               had
               sent
               Prisoners
               into
               Places
               remote
               from
               London
               three
               Persons
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               condemned
               for
               publishing
               seditious
               Doctrine
               ,
               some
               in
               Writing
               ,
               some
               in
               publick
               Sermons
               ;
               that
               Parliament
               (
               whether
               with
               his
               Majesties
               consent
               or
               no
               I
               have
               forgotten
               )
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               released
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               to
               London
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               to
               try
               how
               the
               People
               would
               be
               pleased
               therewith
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               how
               their
               endeavours
               to
               draw
               the
               Peoples
               Affections
               from
               the
               King
               had
               already
               prospered
               .
               When
               these
               three
               came
               through
               London
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Triumph
               ,
               the
               People
               flocking
               together
               to
               behold
               them
               ,
               and
               receiving
               them
               with
               such
               Acclamations
               ,
               and
               almost
               Adoration
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               let
               down
               from
               Heaven
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               the
               Parliament
               was
               now
               sufficiently
               assured
               of
               a
               great
               and
               tumultuous
               Party
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               should
               have
               occasion
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               on
               confidence
               whereof
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               their
               next
               Plot
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               deprive
               the
               King
               of
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Courage
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Authority
               ,
               they
               thought
               most
               able
               to
               prevent
               ,
               or
               oppose
               their
               further
               Designs
               against
               the
               King
               :
               And
               first
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               resolv'd
               to
               impeach
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               High-Treason
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               that
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               before
               he
               had
               that
               Place
               :
               And
               how
               had
               he
               offended
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               given
               them
               cause
               to
               think
               he
               would
               be
               their
               Enemy
               ?
               For
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               in
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               as
               Parliamentary
               as
               any
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               His
               Name
               was
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wentworth
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               both
               for
               Birth
               and
               Estate
               very
               considerable
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               which
               was
               Yorkshire
               ;
               but
               more
               considerable
               for
               his
               Judgement
               in
               the
               Publick
               Affairs
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               but
               generally
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               either
               as
               Burgess
               for
               some
               Borrough
               ,
               or
               Knight
               of
               the
               Shire
               :
               For
               his
               Principles
               of
               Politicks
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               same
               that
               were
               generally
               proceeded
               upon
               by
               all
               Men
               else
               ,
               that
               are
               thought
               sit
               
               to
               be
               chosen
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               are
               commonly
               these
               ,
               
                 To
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 Judgements
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 former
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Precedents
                 ;
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 Extra-Parliamentary
                 Taxes
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 being
                 with
                 Parliamentary
                 Taxes
                 too
                 much
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 to
                 preserve
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 their
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Body
                 from
                 their
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 Pa●liament
                 ;
                 to
                 seek
                 Redress
                 of
                 Grievances
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Grievances
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Grievances
               were
               commonly
               such
               as
               these
               :
               The
               King
               's
               too
               much
               Liberality
               to
               some
               Favourite
               ;
               the
               too
               much
               Power
               of
               any
               Minister
               of
               State
               of
               Officer
               ;
               the
               M●sdemeanours
               of
               Judges
               Civil
               or
               Spiritual
               ,
               but
               especially
               all
               Unparliamentary
               raising
               of
               Money
               upon
               the
               Subjects
               .
               And
               commonly
               of
               late
               till
               such
               Grievances
               be
               redressed
               ,
               they
               refuse
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               make
               great
               difficulty
               to
               furnish
               the
               King
               with
               Money
               ,
               necessary
               for
               the
               most
               urgent
               occasions
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               then
               can
               a
               King
               discharge
               his
               Duty
               ,
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ;
               or
               the
               Subject
               know
               which
               of
               his
               Masters
               he
               is
               to
               obey
               ?
               For
               here
               are
               manifestly
               two
               Powers
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               chance
               to
               differ
               ,
               cannot
               both
               be
               obeyed
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               often
               differed
               so
               much
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               in
               this
               Parliament
               of
               1640.
               
               In
               all
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               the
               late
               King
               Charles
               before
               the
               year
               1640.
               my
               Lord
               of
               Strafford
               did
               appear
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               King's
               Demands
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               for
               that
               Cause
               very
               much
               esteemed
               and
               cryed
               up
               by
               the
               People
               as
               a
               good
               Patriot
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               couragiously
               stood
               up
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               was
               so
               much
               the
               more
               hated
               ,
               when
               afterwards
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               maintain
               the
               Royal
               and
               Just
               Authority
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               came
               he
               to
               change
               his
               mind
               so
               much
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               did
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               that
               Parliament
               holden
               in
               the
               year
               1627
               and
               1628
               ,
               the
               King
               finding
               no
               Money
               to
               be
               gotten
               from
               Parliaments
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               to
               buy
               with
               the
               Bloud
               of
               such
               Servants
               and
               Ministers
               as
               he
               loved
               best
               ,
               abstained
               a
               long
               time
               from
               calling
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               had
               abstained
               longer
               ,
               if
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               the
               Scotch
               had
               not
               forced
               him
               to
               it
               .
               During
               that
               Parliament
               the
               King
               made
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wentworth
              
               a
               Baron
               ,
               recommended
               to
               him
               for
               his
               great
               ability
               ,
               which
               was
               generally
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               the
               disservice
               he
               had
               done
               the
               King
               in
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               but
               which
               might
               be
               useful
               also
               for
               him
               in
               the
               times
               that
               came
               on
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               that
               he
               made
               him
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               again
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               place
               he
               discharged
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               and
               benefit
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               Envy
               and
               Violence
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               that
               unlucky
               Parliament
               of
               1640.
               he
               died
               ,
               in
               which
               year
               he
               was
               made
               General
               of
               the
               King's
               Forces
               against
               the
               Scotch
               that
               then
               entred
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               year
               before
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
               The
               Pacification
               being
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Forces
               on
               both
               sides
               Disbanded
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               at
               Westminster
               now
               Sitting
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               accused
               him
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               of
               High-Treason
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               no
               great
               probability
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Traitor
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               from
               whose
               favour
               he
               had
               received
               his
               greatness
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               protection
               he
               was
               to
               expect
               his
               safety
               :
               What
               was
               the
               Treason
               they
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Many
               Articles
               were
               drawn
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               sum
               of
               them
               was
               contained
               in
               these
               two
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               traiterously
               endeavour'd
               to
               subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               instead
               thereof
               to
               introduce
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Tyrannical
               Government
               against
               Law.
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               laboured
               
               to
               subvert
               the
               Rights
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               course
               of
               Parliamentary
               Proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               this
               done
               by
               him
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               if
               it
               were
               Treason
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               King
               himself
               call
               him
               in
               question
               by
               his
               Attorney
               ?
               What
               had
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               do
               without
               his
               Command
               to
               accuse
               him
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ?
               They
               might
               have
               complain'd
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               known
               it
               before
               ,
               I
               understand
               not
               this
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nor
               I.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Had
               this
               been
               by
               any
               former
               Statutes
               made
               Treason
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Not
               that
               I
               ever
               heard
               of
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               understand
               that
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               Treason
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               hearing
               and
               knowing
               does
               not
               think
               Treason
               :
               But
               it
               was
               a
               piece
               of
               that
               Parliaments
               Artifice
               to
               put
               the
               word
               Traiterously
               to
               any
               Article
               exhibited
               against
               a
               Man
               whose
               life
               they
               meant
               to
               take
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               there
               no
               particular
               Instance
               of
               action
               or
               words
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               argued
               that
               endeavour
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               subvert
               the
               fundamental
               Laws
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               whereof
               they
               accused
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               they
               said
               he
               gave
               the
               King
               counsel
               to
               reduce
               the
               Parliament
               to
               their
               duty
               by
               the
               Irish
               Army
               ,
               which
               not
               long
               before
               my
               Lord
               of
               Strafford
               himself
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               levied
               there
               for
               the
               King's
               service
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               never
               proved
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               are
               those
               Laws
               that
               are
               called
               fundamental
               ?
               for
               I
               understand
               not
               how
               one
               Law
               can
               be
               more
               fundamental
               than
               another
               ,
               except
               only
               that
               Law
               of
               Nature
               that
               binds
               us
               all
               to
               obey
               him
               whosoever
               he
               be
               ,
               whom
               lawfully
               and
               for
               our
               own
               safety
               we
               have
               promised
               to
               obey
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               fundamental
               Law
               to
               a
               King
               but
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               ,
               The
               safety
               and
               well
               being
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               Parliament
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               words
               when
               they
               accused
               any
               Man
               never
               regarded
               the
               signification
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               weight
               they
               had
               to
               aggravate
               their
               accusation
               to
               the
               Ignorant
               multitudes
               which
               think
               all
               faults
               hainous
               that
               are
               exprest
               in
               hainous
               terms
               :
               If
               they
               hate
               the
               reason
               accused
               as
               they
               did
               this
               man
               not
               only
               for
               being
               of
               the
               Kings
               party
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               deserting
               the
               Parliaments
               party
               as
               an
               Apostate
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               also
               what
               they
               meant
               by
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               which
               they
               seemed
               so
               much
               to
               hate
               :
               Is
               there
               any
               Governour
               of
               a
               people
               in
               the
               World
               that
               is
               forced
               to
               Govern
               them
               ,
               or
               forced
               to
               make
               this
               and
               that
               Law
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no!
               I
               think
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               be
               that
               forces
               him
               ,
               does
               certainly
               make
               Laws
               and
               Govern
               Arbitrarily
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               was
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               King
               but
               they
               themselves
               should
               have
               the
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ;
               not
               only
               of
               England
               but
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               appeared
               by
               the
               event
               )
               of
               Scotland
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               King
               came
               by
               the
               Government
               of
               Scotland
               and
               Ireland
               by
               descent
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               every
               body
               can
               ●ell
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               King
               of
               England
               and
               his
               Heirs
               should
               chance
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               to
               fail
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               what
               
               Title
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               can
               acquire
               thereby
               to
               either
               of
               those
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yet
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               conquer'd
               antiently
               by
               the
               English
               Subjects
               Money
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Like
               enough
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               the
               rew
               of
               their
               imdence
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Impudence
               in
               Democratical
               Assemblies
               does
               almost
               all
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               Goddess
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               and
               carries
               on
               proof
               with
               it
               for
               though
               ordinary
               men
               will
               not
               from
               so
               great
               boldness
               of
               affirmation
               conclude
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               boldness
               of
               affirmation
               ;
               conclude
               there
               is
               a
               great
               probability
               in
               the
               King
               affirmed
               upon
               this
               accusation
               :
               He
               was
               brought
               to
               his
               Trial
               at
               Westminster-hall
               before
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               found
               Guilty
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               declared
               a
               Traitor
               by
               a
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               the
               Lords
               should
               be
               induced
               upon
               so
               light
               grounds
               to
               give
               a
               sentence
               ,
               or
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               a
               Bill
               ,
               so
               prejudicial
               to
               themselves
               and
               their
               posterity
               ,
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               was
               not
               well
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               not
               ignorantly
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               clause
               in
               the
               Bill
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               taken
               hereafter
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               a
               prejudice
               in
               the
               like
               case
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               worse
               than
               the
               Bill
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               plain
               confession
               ,
               that
               their
               Sentence
               was
               unjust
               ;
               for
               what
               har●●
               is
               their
               in
               the
               example
               of
               just
               Sentences
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               if
               hereafter
               the
               like
               case
               should
               happen
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               is
               not
               at
               all
               made
               weaker
               by
               such
               a
               provision
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               not-willing
               to
               condemn
               him
               of
               Treason
               ,
               they
               were
               awed
               to
               it
               by
               the
               clamor
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               
               Westminster
               ,
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Justice
                 against
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Strafford
                 ,
              
               the
               which
               were
               caused
               to
               flock
               together
               by
               some
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               were
               well
               assured
               ,
               after
               the
               Triumphant
               Welcome
               of
               
                 Prinne
                 ,
                 Burton
              
               ,
               and
               Bastwick
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               People
               into
               Tumult
               upon
               any
               occasion
               they
               desired
               :
               They
               were
               awed
               unto
               it
               partly
               also
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               it self
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               desired
               to
               undo
               a
               Lord
               ,
               had
               no
               more
               to
               do
               but
               to
               Vote
               him
               a
               Delinquent
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               A
               Delinquent
               !
               what
               's
               that
               ?
               A
               sinner
               is
               't
               not
               ?
               Did
               they
               mean
               to
               undo
               all
               sinners
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               By
               Delinquent
               they
               meant
               onely
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               would
               do
               all
               the
               hurt
               they
               could
               ;
               but
               the
               Lords
               did
               not
               yet
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               suspect
               they
               meant
               to
               casheer
               their
               whole
               House
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               's
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               the
               whole
               House
               should
               not
               perceive
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               King's
               power
               ,
               or
               weakening
               of
               themselves
               ;
               for
               they
               could
               not
               think
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               they
               ever●
               meant
               to
               take
               the
               Sovereignty
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               to
               them
               who
               were
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               less
               in
               power
               ,
               than
               so
               many
               Commoners
               ,
               because
               less
               beloved
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               seems
               not
               so
               strange
               to
               me
               for
               the
               Lords
               ,
               for
               their
               personal
               abilities
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               no
               less
               ,
               so
               also
               were
               they
               no
               more
               skilful
               in
               the
               Publick
               affairs
               than
               the
               Knights
               and
               Burgesses
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               that
               is
               to
               day
               a
               Knight
               of
               the
               Shire
               in
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               be
               to
               morrow
               made
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Higher
               House
               ,
               is
               therefore
               wiser
               than
               he
               was
               before
               :
               they
               are
               all
               of
               both
               Houses
               prudent
               and
               able
               men
               as
               any
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               their
               private
               Estates
               ,
               which
               requires
               nothing
               but
               diligence
               and
               a
               Natural
               Wit
               to
               govern
               them
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               neither
               Wit
               ,
               nor
               Prudence
               ,
               nor
               Diligence
               is
               enough
               ,
               
               without
               infallible
               Rules
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Science
               of
               Equity
               and
               Justice
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               any
               Common-wealth
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               whether
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
               ,
               or
               Democracy
               ,
               should
               continue
               long
               without
               change
               or
               sedition
               ,
               tending
               to
               change
               either
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Governours
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               the
               greatest
               Common-wealths
               in
               the
               World
               been
               long
               from
               Sedition
               ;
               the
               Greeks
               had
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               their
               Petty
               Kings
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Sedition
               came
               to
               be
               Petty
               Common-wealths
               ,
               and
               then
               growing
               to
               be
               greater
               Common-wealths
               ,
               by
               Sedition
               again
               became
               Monarchies
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               want
               of
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               for
               the
               common
               People
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ;
               which
               if
               the
               People
               had
               known
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               every
               of
               these
               Seditions
               ,
               the
               ambitious
               persons
               could
               never
               have
               had
               the
               hope
               to
               disturb
               their
               Government
               after
               it
               had
               been
               once
               setled
               ;
               for
               ambition
               can
               do
               little
               without
               hands
               ,
               and
               few
               hands
               it
               could
               have
               ,
               if
               the
               common
               People
               were
               as
               diligently
               instructed
               in
               the
               true
               Principles
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               terrifi'd
               and
               amazed
               by
               Preachers
               with
               fruitless
               and
               dangerous
               Doctrines
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               Man's
               Will
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Philosophical
               Points
               ,
               that
               tend
               not
               at
               all
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               to
               their
               ease
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               discretion
               towards
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               that
               Duty
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               perform
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               For
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               all
               the
               States
               of
               Christendom
               will
               be
               subject
               to
               those
               fits
               of
               Rebellion
               as
               long
               as
               the
               World
               lasteth
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Like
               enough
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               fault
               (
               as
               I
               have
               said
               )
               may
               be
               easily
               mended
               ,
               by
               mending
               the
               Universities
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               long
               had
               the
               Parliament
               now
               sitten
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               began
               Novemb.
               3.
               1640.
               
               My
               Lord
               of
               Strafford
               was
               Impeached
               of
               Treason
               before
               the
               
                 Lords
                 ,
                 November
              
               12
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Tower
                 ,
                 November
              
               22
               ,
               his
               Trial
               began
               March
               22
               ,
               and
               ended
               April
               13.
               
               After
               his
               Trial
               he
               was
               voted
               guilty
               of
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 May
              
               6
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               12
               of
               May
               beheaded
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Great
               Expedition
               !
               But
               could
               not
               the
               King
               for
               all
               that
               have
               saved
               him
               by
               a
               Pardon
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               had
               heard
               all
               that
               passed
               at
               his
               Trial
               ,
               and
               had
               declared
               he
               was
               unsatisfied
               concerning
               the
               Justice
               of
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               think
               )
               notwithstanding
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               own
               Person
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               counselled
               to
               give
               way
               to
               his
               Execution
               ,
               not-only
               by
               such
               as
               he
               most
               relied
               on
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               himself
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               pardoned
               him
               ,
               if
               that
               could
               have
               preserved
               him
               from
               the
               Tumult
               raised
               and
               countenanced
               by
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ,
               for
               the
               terrifying
               of
               those
               they
               thought
               might
               favour
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               King
               himself
               did
               not
               stick
               to
               confess
               afterwards
               that
               he
               had
               done
               amiss
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               did
               not
               rescue
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               'T
               was
               an
               Argument
               of
               a
               good
               disposition
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               I
               never
               read
               that
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               acknowledged
               that
               he
               did
               a
               fault
               in
               abandoning
               Cicero
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               Enemy
               Antonius
               ,
               perhaps
               because
               Cicero
               having
               been
               of
               the
               contrary
               Faction
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               had
               done
               Augustus
               no
               service
               at
               all
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               favour
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               out
               of
               enmity
               to
               Antonius
               ,
               and
               of
               love
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               that
               is
               indeed
               out
               of
               love
               to
               himself
               that
               swayed
               the
               Senate
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               came
               over
               to
               the
               King's
               Party
               for
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               having
               been
               so
               much
               against
               the
               King
               in
               former
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               We
               cannot
               safely
               judge
               of
               men's
               intentions
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               observed
               often
               that
               such
               as
               seek
               preferment
               
               by
               their
               Stubbornness
               have
               missed
               of
               their
               aim
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               those
               Princes
               ,
               that
               with
               preferment
               are
               forced
               to
               buy
               the
               Obedience
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               are
               already
               ,
               or
               must
               be
               soon
               after
               in
               a
               very
               weak
               condition
               ,
               for
               in
               a
               Market
               where
               Honour
               is
               to
               be
               bought
               with
               Stubbornness
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               great
               many
               as
               able
               to
               buy
               as
               my
               Lord
               Strafford
               was
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               read
               that
               when
               Hercules
               fighting
               with
               the
               Hydra
               ,
               had
               cut
               off
               any
               one
               of
               his
               many
               Heads
               ,
               there
               still
               arose
               two
               other
               Heads
               in
               it's
               place
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               cut
               them
               off
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               story
               is
               told
               false
               ,
               for
               Hercules
               at
               first
               did
               not
               cut
               off
               those
               Heads
               but
               bought
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               did
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               then
               he
               cut
               them
               off
               and
               got
               the
               Victory
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               they
               next
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               first
               Impeachment
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               upon
               December
               18.
               accused
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               also
               of
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               Design
               to
               introduce
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               which
               he
               was
               (
               February
               18.
               )
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               but
               his
               Trial
               and
               Execution
               were
               deferred
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               till
               January
               10.
               1643.
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Scots
               that
               were
               come
               into
               England
               to
               aid
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               did
               the
               Scots
               think
               there
               were
               so
               much
               danger
               in
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ?
               he
               was
               not
               a
               Man
               of
               War
               ,
               nor
               a
               Man
               able
               to
               bring
               an
               Army
               into
               the
               Field
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               perhaps
               a
               very
               great
               Politician
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               did
               not
               appear
               by
               any
               remarkable
               events
               of
               his
               Councils
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               but
               he
               was
               a
               very
               honest
               man
               for
               his
               Morals
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               zealous
               promoter
               of
               the
               Church
               Government
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               have
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               performed
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               God
               adorned
               as
               suitably
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               to
               the
               Honour
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               .
               But
               to
               bring
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               
               into
               the
               State
               his
               Former
               Controversies
               ,
               I
               mean
               his
               squablings
               in
               the
               University
               about
               Free
               Will
               ,
               and
               his
               standing
               upon
               Punctilio's
               concerning
               the
               Service-Book
               and
               its
               Rubricks
               was
               not
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               an
               Argument
               of
               his
               sufficiency
               in
               Affairs
               of
               State.
               About
               the
               same
               time
               they
               passed
               an
               Act
               (
               which
               the
               King
               consented
               to
               )
               for
               a
               Triennial
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               after
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Parliament
               call'd
               by
               the
               King
               within
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               three
               years
               to
               three
               years
               to
               meet
               at
               Westminster
               upon
               a
               certain
               day
               named
               in
               the
               Act.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               the
               King
               did
               not
               call
               it
               ;
               finding
               it
               perhaps
               inconvenient
               or
               hurtful
               to
               the
               Safety
               or
               Peace
               of
               his
               People
               which
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               his
               Charge
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               well
               comprehend
               how
               any
               Soveraign
               can
               well
               keep
               a
               People
               in
               order
               when
               his
               hands
               are-tied
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               hath
               any
               other
               Obligation
               upon
               him
               ,
               than
               the
               benefit
               of
               those
               he
               Governs
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               for
               any
               thing
               you
               told
               me
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               King
               for
               their
               Soveraign
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               such
               was
               the
               Act
               :
               And
               it
               was
               farther
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               King
               did
               it
               not
               by
               his
               own
               Command
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               or
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               for
               the
               time
               being
               should
               send
               out
               the
               Writs
               of
               Summons
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Chancellour
               refused
               ,
               then
               the
               Sheriffs
               of
               the
               several
               Counties
               of
               themselves
               at
               the
               next
               
                 County
                 Courts
              
               before
               the
               day
               set
               down
               for
               the
               Parliament's
               meeting
               ,
               should
               proceed
               to
               Election
               of
               the
               Members
               for
               the
               said
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               the
               Sheriffs
               refused
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               they
               were
               to
               be
               sworn
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               and
               other
               particulars
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               Act.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               To
               whom
               should
               they
               be
               sworn
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Parliament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               Parliament
               sitting
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Then
               the
               King
               may
               Release
               them
               of
               their
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               They
               obtained
               of
               the
               King
               the
               putting
               down
               the
               
                 Star
                 Chamber
              
               and
               the
               High
               Commission
               Courts
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               If
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               refusal
               ,
               should
               fall
               upon
               them
               in
               an
               Anger
               ,
               Who
               shall
               (
               the
               Parliament
               not
               sitting
               )
               Protect
               either
               the
               Chancellor
               or
               the
               Sheriffs
               in
               their
               Disobedience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               do
               not
               ask
               me
               any
               Reason
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               I
               understand
               no
               better
               than
               you
               :
               I
               tell
               you
               only
               an
               Act
               passed
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               was
               Signed
               by
               the
               King
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               February
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower.
               Besides
               this
               Bill
               ,
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               agreed
               upon
               another
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               the
               present
               Parliament
               would
               continue
               till
               both
               the
               Houses
               did
               consent
               to
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               Bill
               also
               the
               King
               Signed
               the
               same
               day
               he
               Signed
               the
               Warrant
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               great
               Progress
               made
               the
               Parliament
               towards
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               most
               seditious
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               in
               so
               little
               time
               .
               They
               sat
               down
               in
               November
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               was
               May
               ;
               in
               this
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               half
               a
               year
               ,
               they
               won
               from
               the
               King
               the
               Adherence
               which
               was
               due
               to
               him
               from
               his
               People
               :
               they
               drove
               his
               faithfullest
               Servants
               from
               him
               ,
               beheaded
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               Imprisoned
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               obtained
               a
               Triennial
               Parliament
               after
               their
               own
               Dissolution
               ,
               and
               a
               continuance
               of
               their
               own
               sitting
               as
               long
               as
               they
               listed
               ;
               which
               last
               amounted
               to
               a
               total
               extinction
               of
               the
               King
               's
               right
               in
               case
               that
               such
               a
               Grant
               were
               valid
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               is
               not
               :
               unless
               the
               soveraignty
               it self
               
               be
               in
               plain
               terms
               renounced
               ;
               which
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               what
               Money
               by
               way
               of
               subsidue
               or
               otherwise
               did
               they
               grant
               the
               King
               in
               recompence
               of
               all
               these
               his
               large
               concessions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               None
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               often
               promised
               they
               would
               make
               him
               the
               most
               glorious
               King
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               were
               words
               that
               passed
               well
               enough
               for
               welmeaning
               with
               the
               common
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Parliament
               was
               contented
               now
               :
               for
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               what
               they
               should
               desire
               more
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               now
               granted
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               they
               desired
               the
               whole
               and
               absolute
               soveraignty
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               Monarchical
               Government
               into
               an
               Oligarchie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Parliament
               consisting
               of
               a
               few
               Lords
               ,
               and
               about
               400
               Commoners
               ,
               absolute
               in
               the
               soveraignty
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               to
               lay
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               aside
               ,
               for
               this
               was
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               who
               taking
               themselves
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               right
               ,
               the
               onely
               Lawful
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               bring
               the
               same
               Form
               of
               Government
               into
               the
               
                 Civil
                 state
              
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Spiritual
               Laws
               were
               to
               be
               made
               by
               their
               Synods
               ,
               so
               their
               Civil
               Laws
               should
               be
               made
               by
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               would
               no
               less
               be
               ruled
               by
               them
               afterwards
               ,
               than
               formerly
               they
               had
               been
               ;
               wherein
               they
               were
               deceived
               ,
               and
               found
               themselves
               out-gon
               by
               their
               own
               Disciples
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               Malice
               yet
               in
               Wit.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               followed
               after
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               August
               following
               the
               King
               supposing
               he
               had
               now
               sufficiently
               obliged
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               proceed
               no
               farther
               against
               him
               ,
               took
               a
               Journey
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Subjects
               there
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               here
               ;
               intending
               perhaps
               so
               to
               gain
               their
               good
               wills
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Parliament
               here
               should
               levy
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               aided
               by
               the
               Scots
               ;
               wherein
               he
               also
               was
               deceived
               ,
               for
               though
               they
               seemed
               satisfied
               with
               what
               he
               did
               (
               whereof
               one
               
               thing
               was
               his
               giving
               away
               to
               the
               Aboletion
               of
               Episcopacy
               :
               )
               Yet
               afterwards
               they
               made
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               for
               Money
               (
               when
               the
               King
               began
               to
               have
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Parliament
               )
               invaded
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               Quarrel
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               a
               Year
               or
               two
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Before
               you
               go
               any
               farther
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               Ground
               and
               Original
               of
               that
               Right
               ,
               which
               either
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               or
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               or
               both
               together
               pretend
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               question
               of
               things
               so
               long
               past
               that
               they
               are
               now
               forgotten
               ;
               nor
               have
               we
               any
               thing
               to
               conjecture
               by
               ,
               but
               the
               Records
               of
               our
               own
               Nation
               ;
               and
               some
               small
               and
               obscure
               fragments
               of
               Roman
               Histories
               :
               And
               for
               the
               Records
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               of
               things
               only
               done
               sometimes
               justly
               ,
               sometimes
               unjustly
               you
               can
               never
               by
               them
               know
               what
               Right
               they
               had
               ,
               but
               only
               what
               Right
               they
               pretended
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Howsoever
               let
               me
               know
               what
               light
               we
               have
               in
               this
               matter
               from
               the
               Roman
               Histories
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               too
               long
               ,
               and
               an
               useless
               digression
               to
               ●●●all
               the
               Antient
               Authors
               that
               speak
               of
               the
               forms
               of
               those
               Common-wealths
               ,
               which
               were
               amongst
               our
               first
               Ancestors
               ,
               the
               Saxons
               and
               other
               Germans
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               derive
               the
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               now
               in
               use
               in
               England
               ;
               nor
               will
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               derive
               from
               them
               any
               Arguments
               of
               Right
               ,
               but
               only
               Examples
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Ambition
               of
               
                 Potent
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               have
               been
               oftener
               unjust
               than
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               for
               those
               Saxons
               or
               Angles
               ,
               that
               in
               Antient
               times
               by
               several
               Invasions
               ,
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               in
               themselves
               one
               Body
               of
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               League
               of
               divers
               Petty
               German
               Lords
               and
               States
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               the
               Graecian
               Army
               in
               the
               
                 Trojan
                 War
              
               ,
               without
               other
               Obligations
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               proceeded
               from
               their
               own
               fear
               and
               weakness
               ;
               nor
               were
               these
               
               Lords
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               Soveraigns
               at
               home
               in
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               but
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               for
               the
               Captains
               of
               the
               Forces
               they
               brought
               with
               them
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               without
               Equity
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               had
               conquer'd
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               one
               of
               them
               King
               thereof
               ,
               the
               rest
               should
               have
               greater
               Priviledges
               than
               the
               common
               People
               and
               Soldiers
               ,
               amongst
               which
               Priviledges
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               conjecture
               this
               to
               be
               one
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               be
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               Council
               with
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               Soveraignty
               in
               matters
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               honourable
               Offices
               ,
               both
               in
               Peace
               and
               War
               :
               But
               because
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Government
               where
               there
               is
               more
               than
               one
               Soveraign
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               inferr'd
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Right
               to
               oppose
               the
               King's
               Resolutions
               by
               force
               ,
               nor
               to
               enjoy
               those
               honours
               and
               places
               longer
               than
               they
               should
               continue
               good
               Subjects
               :
               And
               we
               find
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               did
               upon
               every
               great
               occasion
               call
               them
               together
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Discreet
               and
               Wise
               men
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               hear
               their
               Councils
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               Judges
               of
               all
               Causes
               ,
               that
               during
               their
               Sitting
               were
               brought
               before
               them
               .
               But
               as
               he
               summon'd
               them
               at
               his
               own
               pleasure
               ;
               so
               had
               he
               also
               ever
               at
               his
               pleasure
               power
               to
               Dissolve
               them
               .
               The
               Normans
               also
               that
               descended
               from
               the
               Germans
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               ,
               had
               the
               same
               Customs
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               this
               Priviledge
               have
               the
               Lords
               to
               be
               of
               your
               King
               's
               great
               Council
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               were
               assembled
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               highest
               of
               the
               King's
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               continued
               still
               after
               the
               Conquest
               to
               this
               day
               .
               But
               though
               there
               be
               amongst
               the
               Lords
               divers
               Names
               or
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               their
               Priviledge
               by
               the
               only
               name
               of
               Baron
               ,
               a
               name
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               Antient
               Gauls
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               that
               name
               signified
               the
               King's
               man
               ,
               or
               rather
               one
               of
               his
               great
               men
               :
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               gave
               him
               Council
               when
               he
               requir'd
               it
               ,
               yet
               
               they
               had
               no
               Right
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               follow
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               began
               first
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               be
               part
               o●
               the
               King
               's
               great
               Council
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               before
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               some
               discreet
               men
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               called
               by
               special
               Writ
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Council
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               Lords
               .
               But
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               the
               Knights
               of
               ●lares
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               ,
               were
               never
               called
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               Edward
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               〈◊〉
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               mis-behaviour
               of
               the
               Barons
               ;
               and
               for
               ought
               any
               man
               knows
               ,
               were
               called
               on
               purpose
               to
               weaken
               that
               Power
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               so
               freshly
               abused
               .
               Before
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               Lords
               were
               de●●o●●ed
               most
               of
               them
               from
               such
               as
               in
               the
               Invasions
               and
               Conquests
               of
               the
               Germans
               were
               Peers
               and
               ●ellow-Kings
               ,
               'till
               one
               was
               made
               King
               of
               them
               ●●ll
               ,
               and
               their
               Tenants
               were
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               with
               the
               Lords
               of
               France
               .
               But
               after
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               Kings
               began
               to
               make
               Lords
               in
               the
               place
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               Issue
               fail'd
               Titularly
               only
               ;
               without
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               their
               Title
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               means
               their
               Tenants
               being
               bound
               no
               longer
               to
               Terve
               them
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               they
               grew
               every
               day
               less
               and
               less
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Party
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               they
               continued
               still
               to
               be
               his
               great
               Council
               :
               And
               as
               their
               Power
               decreased
               .
               To
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               increased
               :
               But
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               they
               were
               part
               of
               the
               King's
               Council
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               Judges
               over
               other
               men
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               a
               King
               may
               ask
               their
               advice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               advice
               of
               any
               other
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               the
               end
               of
               their
               summoning
               was
               to
               give
               advice
               ;
               but
               only
               in
               case
               they
               had
               any
               Petitions
               for
               Redress
               of
               Grievances
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               there
               with
               
               them
               whilst
               the
               King
               had
               his
               great
               Council
               about
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               the
               Lords
               ,
               could
               present
               to
               the
               King
               as
               a
               Grievance
               ;
               That
               the
               King
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               make
               the
               Laws
               ,
               to
               chuse
               his
               own
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               to
               raise
               Money
               and
               Soldiers
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Peace
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               make
               Captains
               in
               his
               Army
               ,
               to
               make
               Governours
               of
               his
               Castles
               whom
               he
               pleased
               ;
               for
               this
               had
               been
               to
               tell
               the
               King
               that
               it
               was
               one
               of
               their
               Grievances
               that
               he
               was
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               the
               Parliament
               do
               whilst
               the
               King
               was
               in
               Scotland
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               went
               in
               August
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               September
               the
               8th
               ,
               adjourn'd
               till
               the
               20th
               of
               October
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               return'd
               about
               the
               end
               of
               November
               following
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               the
               most
               Seditious
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               designed
               the
               Change
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               off
               Monarchy
               ,
               (
               but
               yet
               had
               not
               wit
               enough
               to
               set
               up
               another
               Government
               in
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               consequently
               left
               it
               to
               the
               chance
               of
               War
               )
               made
               a
               Cabal
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               projected
               how
               by
               seconding
               one
               another
               to
               Govern
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               and
               invented
               how
               to
               put
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               that
               House
               into
               a
               Rebellion
               ,
               which
               they
               then
               called
               a
               posture
               of
               Defence
               against
               such
               Dangers
               from
               abroad
               as
               they
               themselves
               should
               feign
               and
               publish
               .
               Besides
               ,
               whilst
               the
               King
               was
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               got
               together
               a
               great
               Party
               ,
               with
               an
               Intention
               to
               Massacre
               the
               Protestants
               there
               ,
               and
               had
               laid
               a
               design
               for
               the
               ●eizing
               of
               Dublin
               Castle
               ,
               October
               the
               20th
               .
               where
               the
               King's
               Officers
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               County
               made
               their
               Residence
               ,
               and
               had
               effected
               it
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               Discovered
               the
               night
               before
               :
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               discovery
               ,
               and
               the
               Murders
               they
               committed
               in
               the
               Country
               afterwards
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               since
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               it
               is
               extant
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               wonder
               they
               did
               not
               expect
               and
               provide
               for
               a
               Rebellion
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               began
               to
               quarrel
               with
               the
               King
               in
               England
               :
               For
               was
               there
               any
               body
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               did
               long
               for
               a
               change
               of
               Religion
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
               England
               ?
               Or
               that
               in
               general
               the
               Irish
               Nation
               did
               hate
               the
               name
               of
               Subjection
               to
               England
               ,
               or
               would
               longer
               be
               quiet
               than
               they
               feared
               an
               Army
               out
               of
               England
               to
               chastize
               them
               ?
               What
               better
               time
               then
               ,
               could
               they
               take
               for
               their
               Rebellion
               than
               this
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               encouraged
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               our
               weakness
               ,
               caused
               by
               this
               Division
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Scorch
               and
               English
               Nation
               ?
               But
               what
               did
               the
               Parliament
               do
               upon
               this
               occasion
               in
               the
               King's
               absence
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               ;
               but
               consider
               what
               use
               they
               might
               make
               of
               it
               to
               their
               own
               ends
               ;
               partly
               by
               imputing
               it
               to
               the
               King
               's
               evil
               Councellors
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               to
               demand
               of
               the
               King
               the
               Power
               of
               Pressing
               and
               Ordering
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               Power
               whosoever
               has
               ,
               has
               also
               without
               doubt
               the
               whole
               ●overaignty
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               came
               the
               King
               back
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               came
               back
               the
               25th
               of
               November
               ,
               and
               was
               welcomed
               with
               the
               Acclamations
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               the
               most
               beloved
               of
               the
               Kings
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               found
               not
               a
               Reception
               by
               the
               Parliament
               answerable
               to
               it
               :
               They
               presently
               began
               to
               pick
               new
               Quarrels
               against
               him
               out
               of
               every
               thing
               he
               said
               to
               them
               .
               December
               2.
               the
               King
               called
               together
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               then
               did
               only
               recommend
               unto
               them
               the
               raising
               of
               Succours
               for
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Quarrel
               could
               they
               pick
               out
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               None
               but
               in
               order
               thereto
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               pretend
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Bill
               in
               Agitation
               to
               assert
               the
               power
               of
               Levying
               and
               Pressing
               ●oldiers
               to
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ;
               which
               was
               as
               much
               as
               to
               take
               ●●om
               the
               King
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               
               effect
               the
               whole
               Soveraign
               Power
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Power
               of
               Levying
               and
               Commanding
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               ,
               has
               all
               other
               Rights
               of
               Soveraignty
               which
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               claim
               :
               The
               King
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               called
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               together
               again
               on
               December
               the
               14th
               ,
               and
               then
               pressed
               again
               the
               business
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               was
               need
               )
               for
               all
               this
               while
               the
               Irish
               were
               murdering
               the
               English
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               strengthening
               themselves
               against
               the
               Forces
               they
               expected
               to
               come
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               withall
               told
               them
               ,
               he
               took
               notice
               of
               the
               Bill
               in
               Agitation
               for
               Pressing
               of
               Soldiers
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               content
               it
               should
               pass
               with
               a
               
                 Salvo
                 Jure
              
               both
               for
               him
               and
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               present
               time
               was
               unreasonable
               to
               dispute
               it
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               there
               unreasonable
               in
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               ;
               what
               's
               unreasonable
               is
               one
               question
               ;
               what
               they
               quarrell'd
               at
               is
               another
               :
               They
               quarrell'd
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               His
               Majesty
               took
               notice
               of
               the
               Bill
               while
               it
               was
               in
               debate
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               Parliament
               :
               And
               also
               that
               he
               shewed
               himself
               displeased
               with
               those
               that
               propounded
               the
               third
               Bill
               ;
               both
               which
               they
               declared
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               petitioned
               the
               King
               to
               give
               them
               Reparation
               against
               those
               by
               whose
               evil
               Council
               he
               was
               induced
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               condign
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               cruel
               proceeding
               :
               Do
               not
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               use
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Lords
               House
               when
               they
               please
               ?
               And
               was
               not
               this
               Bill
               then
               in
               debate
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               lawfully
               in
               the
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               where
               he
               must
               needs
               hear
               and
               see
               what
               they
               say
               and
               do
               ;
               and
               yet
               must
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               much
               as
               to
               the
               same
               Company
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               King
               was
               not
               present
               at
               the
               Debate
               it self
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               any
               of
               the
               Lords
               to
               make
               him
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
               Any
               one
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               though
               not
               present
               at
               a
               Proposition
               ,
               
               or
               Debate
               ,
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               nevertheless
               hearing
               of
               it
               from
               some
               of
               his
               fellow
               Members
               ,
               may
               certainly
               ,
               not
               only
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               speak
               to
               it
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               But
               to
               make
               the
               King
               give
               up
               his
               Friends
               and
               Counsellors
               to
               them
               to
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ,
               Banishment
               or
               Imprisonment
               ,
               for
               their
               good
               will
               to
               him
               ,
               was
               such
               a
               Tyranny
               over
               a
               King
               ,
               no
               King
               ever
               exercised
               over
               any
               Subject
               ,
               but
               in
               cases
               of
               Treason
               ,
               or
               Murder
               ,
               and
               seldom
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Presently
               hereupon
               grew
               a
               kind
               of
               War
               between
               the
               Peers
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               other
               able
               Men
               that
               were
               with
               the
               King.
               ●or
               upon
               the
               15th
               of
               December
               they
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               a
               Paper
               called
               a
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               a
               Petition
               ,
               both
               which
               they
               caused
               to
               be
               published
               ;
               in
               the
               Remonstrance
               they
               complained
               of
               certain
               mischievous
               Designs
               of
               a
               Malignant
               Party
               then
               ,
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               grown
               ●●pe
               ,
               and
               did
               set
               forth
               what
               means
               had
               been
               used
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               what
               Rubs
               they
               had
               found
               therein
               ;
               what
               course
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               restoring
               and
               establishing
               the
               Antient
               Honour
               ,
               Greatness
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Nation
               :
               And
               of
               those
               Designs
               the
               Promoters
               and
               Actors
               were
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Jesuits
                   and
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   that
                   cherish
                   formality
                   as
                   a
                   support
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Ty●●nny
                   and
                   Usurpation
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Counsellors
                   and
                   Courtiers
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   private
                   ends
                   (
                   they
                   said
                   )
                   had
                   engaged
                   themselves
                   to
                   farther
                   the
                   Interests
                   of
                   some
                   Foreign
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               well
               be
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               also
               some
               of
               the
               Court
               may
               have
               ,
               in
               pursuit
               of
               their
               private
               Interest
               ,
               done
               something
               indiscreetly
               ,
               and
               per●●ps
               wickedly
               ;
               therefore
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               particularly
               what
               their
               Crimes
               were
               ;
               for
               me
               thinks
               the
               King
               should
               not
               have
               conniv'd
               at
               any
               thing
               against
               his
               own
               Su●●eam
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               were
               not
               very
               keen
               against
               them
               that
               were
               against
               the
               King.
               They
               made
               no
               doubt
               but
               all
               they
               did
               was
               by
               the
               King's
               Command
               ,
               but
               accused
               thereof
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               Courtiers
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               more
               mannerly
               way
               of
               Accusing
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               and
               defaming
               him
               to
               his
               Subjects
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Charge
               they
               brought
               against
               them
               was
               so
               general
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               called
               an
               Accusation
               ,
               but
               Railing
               .
               As
               first
               ;
               They
               said
               ,
               they
               nourished
               Questions
               of
               Prerogatives
               and
               Liberty
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               seeming
               much
               addicted
               to
               His
               Majesty's
               Service
               ,
               they
               might
               get
               themselves
               into
               places
               of
               greatest
               Trust
               and
               Power
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               could
               this
               be
               call'd
               an
               Accusation
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Fact
               for
               any
               Accusers
               to
               apply
               their
               Proof
               to
               ,
               or
               their
               Witnesses
               ?
               for
               ,
               granting
               that
               these
               Questions
               of
               Prerogative
               had
               been
               moved
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               can
               prove
               that
               their
               End
               was
               to
               gain
               to
               themselves
               and
               Friends
               the
               Places
               of
               Trust
               and
               Power
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               A
               second
               Accusation
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               endeavour'd
               to
               suppress
               the
               Purity
               and
               Power
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               's
               Canting
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               Man's
               power
               to
               suppress
               the
               Power
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               meant
               ,
               that
               they
               supprest
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Parliaments
               Treacherous
               Pretensions
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               ;
               That
               they
               cherished
               
                 Arminians
                 ;
                 Papists
              
               ,
               and
               Libertines
               (
               by
               which
               they
               meant
               the
               common
               Protestants
               that
               meddle
               not
               with
               Disputes
               )
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               compose
               a
               body
               fit
               to
               Act
               according
               to
               their
               Counsels
               and
               Resolutions
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               ;
               That
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               put
               the
               King
               upon
               other
               courses
               of
               raising
               of
               Money
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Parliaments
               .
               Judge
               whether
               these
               may
               be
               properly
               called
               Accusations
               ,
               or
               not
               rather
               ●pightful
               Reproaches
               of
               the
               King's
               Government
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               Methinks
               this
               last
               was
               a
               very
               great
               fault
               ;
               for
               what
               good
               could
               there
               be
               in
               putting
               the
               King
               upon
               any
               odd
               course
               of
               getting
               Money
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               willing
               to
               supply
               him
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               King
               should
               be
               necessary
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               told
               you
               before
               they
               would
               give
               him
               none
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Condition
               he
               should
               cut
               off
               the
               heads
               of
               whom
               they
               pleased
               ,
               how
               faithfully
               soever
               they
               had
               serv'd
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               would
               have
               sacrificed
               all
               his
               Friends
               to
               their
               Ambition
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               have
               found
               other
               excuses
               to
               deny
               him
               Subsidies
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               from
               him
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               to
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               never
               do
               without
               taking
               great
               care
               that
               he
               should
               have
               no
               Money
               at
               all
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               they
               put
               into
               the
               Remonstrance
               as
               faults
               of
               them
               whose
               Council
               the
               King
               followed
               ,
               All
               those
               things
               which
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               King's
               Reign
               were
               by
               them
               misliked
               ,
               whether
               faults
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Causes
               and
               Motives
               that
               induced
               the
               King
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               known
               only
               by
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               and
               such
               of
               his
               Privy-Council
               as
               he
               revealed
               them
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               were
               those
               particular
               pretended
               faults
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               last
               Parliament
               at
               Oxford
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Dissolution
               of
               his
               second
               Parliament
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               second
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Dissolution
               of
               his
               Parliament
               in
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               fruitless
               Expedition
               against
               Cales
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Peace
               made
               with
               Spain
               ,
               whereby
               the
               
               Palatine's
               Cause
               was
               deserted
               and
               left
               to
               chargeable
               and
               hopeless
               Treaties
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               sending
               of
               Commissions
               to
               raise
               Money
               by
               way
               of
               Loan
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               Raising
               of
               Ship-money
               .
            
             
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               Enlargements
               of
               Forrests
               contrary
               to
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               The
               Designment
               of
               Engrossing
               all
               the
               Gun-powder
               into
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               keeping
               it
               in
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               A
               Design
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               Use
               of
               Brass-Money
               .
            
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               The
               Fines
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Stigmatizings
               ,
               Mutilations
               ,
               Whippings
               ,
               Pillories
               ,
               Gaggs
               ,
               Confinements
               and
               Banishments
               ,
               by
               Sentence
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Star-Chamber
               .
            
             
               Twelfthly
               ,
               The
               displacing
               of
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Thirteenthly
               ,
               The
               Illegal
               Acts
               of
               Council-Table
               .
            
             
               Fourteenthly
               ,
               The
               Arbitrary
               and
               Illegal
               Power
               of
               the
               Earl-Marshal's
               Court.
               
            
             
               Fifteenthly
               ,
               The
               Abuses
               in
               Chancery
               ,
               Exchequer-Chamber
               ,
               and
               Court
               of
               Wards
               .
            
             
               Sixteenthly
               ,
               The
               selling
               of
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               of
               Judges
               and
               Serjeants
               Places
               ,
               and
               other
               Offices
               .
            
             
               Seventeenthly
               ,
               The
               Insolence
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Clarks
               in
               Suspensions
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               Degradations
               of
               divers
               painful
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               pious
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Were
               there
               any
               such
               Ministers
               Degraded
               ,
               Depraved
               ,
               or
               Excommunicated
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
               But
               I
               remember
               I
               have
               heard
               threatned
               divers
               painful
               ,
               unlearned
               and
               seditious
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               Eighteenthly
               ,
               The
               Excess
               of
               Severity
               of
               the
               High-Commission-Court
               .
            
             
               Nineteenthly
               ,
               The
               Preaching
               before
               the
               King
               against
               the
               Property
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               King
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               petty
               Quarrels
               they
               had
               to
               the
               Government
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               were
               laid
               upon
               this
               Faction
               ,
               yet
               they
               knew
               they
               would
               fall
               upon
               the
               King
               himself
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               Printing
               it
               was
               communicated
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               After
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Parliament
               May
               
               the
               5th
               ,
               1640.
               they
               find
               other
               faults
               ;
               as
               the
               Dissolution
               it self
               ;
               the
               Imprisoning
               some
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               ;
               a
               forced
               Loan
               of
               Money
               attempted
               in
               London
               ;
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Convocation
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               ended
               ;
               and
               the
               favour
               shewed
               to
               Papists
               by
               Secretary
               Windebank
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               All
               this
               will
               go
               currant
               with
               common
               people
               for
               Mis-government
               ,
               and
               for
               faults
               of
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               were
               Mis-fortunes
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               Mis-fortunes
               and
               the
               Mis-governments
               (
               if
               any
               were
               )
               were
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               by
               denying
               to
               give
               him
               Money
               ,
               did
               both
               frustrate
               his
               Attempts
               abroad
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               upon
               those
               extraordinary
               ways
               (
               which
               they
               call
               Illegal
               )
               of
               raising
               Money
               at
               home
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               see
               what
               a
               heap
               of
               Evils
               they
               have
               raised
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               ill
               Government
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               they
               second
               with
               an
               enumeration
               of
               the
               many
               services
               they
               have
               done
               the
               King
               in
               overcoming
               a
               great
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               had
               contracted
               a
               Debt
               to
               the
               Scots
               of
               22000
               
                 l.
              
               and
               granted
               six
               Subsidies
               ,
               and
               a
               Bill
               of
               Pole-money
               worth
               six
               Subsidies
               more
               ,
               yet
               that
               God
               had
               so
               blessed
               the
               Endeavours
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               a
               gainer
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               follows
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               good
               things
               they
               had
               done
               for
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               :
               For
               the
               Kingdom
               they
               had
               done
               (
               they
               said
               )
               these
               things
               ;
               They
               had
               abolished
               Ship-money
               ,
               They
               had
               taken
               away
               Coat
               and
               Conduct-money
               ,
               and
               other
               Military
               Charges
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               amounted
               to
               little
               less
               than
               the
               Ship-money
               ;
               That
               they
               supprest
               all
               Monopolies
               ,
               which
               they
               reckoned
               above
               a
               Million
               yearly
               sav'd
               by
               the
               Subject
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               quell'd
               Living
               Grievances
               meaning
               ,
               Evil
               Counsellors
               and
               Actors
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               my
               Lord
               Strafford
               ;
               by
               the
               flight
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               Finch
               ,
               and
               of
               Secretary
               Windebank
               ,
               by
               the
               Imprisonment
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Judges
               ;
               that
               they
               
               had
               past
               a
               Bill
               for
               a
               Triennial
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               till
               they
               should
               think
               fit
               to
               Dissolve
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               suffered
               .
               But
               the
               summ
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               they
               had
               done
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               left
               it
               without
               Government
               ,
               without
               Strength
               ,
               without
               Money
               ,
               without
               Law
               ,
               and
               without
               good
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               reckoned
               also
               putting
               down
               of
               the
               High-Commission
               ,
               and
               the
               abating
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               Courts
               ;
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               unnecessary
               Ceremonies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               removing
               of
               Ministers
               from
               their
               Livings
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               Faction
               ,
               and
               putting
               in
               such
               as
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               All
               this
               was
               but
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Kingdoms
               business
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Good
               they
               had
               done
               the
               King
               was
               ,
               first
               ,
               (
               they
               said
               )
               the
               giving
               of
               25000
               
                 l.
              
               a
               month
               for
               the
               Relief
               of
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               need
               of
               Relief
               had
               the
               Northern
               more
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Counties
               of
               England
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               In
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               were
               quartered
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               ,
               which
               the
               Parliament
               call'd
               in
               to
               oppose
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               Quarters
               was
               to
               be
               discharged
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               True
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Parliament
               that
               call'd
               them
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               they
               say
               no
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Money
               was
               given
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               protect
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               He
               is
               no
               farther
               bound
               to
               that
               ,
               than
               they
               to
               give
               him
               Money
               wherewithal
               to
               do
               it
               .
               This
               is
               very
               great
               Impudence
               ;
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               Army
               to
               oppress
               their
               Fellow-subjects
               ,
               and
               then
               require
               that
               the
               King
               should
               relieve
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               be
               at
               the
               Charge
               of
               Paying
               the
               Army
               that
               was
               raised
               to
               fight
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nay
               farther
               ,
               they
               put
               to
               the
               King's
               Accounts
               the
               30000
               
                 l.
              
               given
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               would
               not
               have
               Invaded
               England
               ;
               besides
               many
               other
               things
               that
               I
               now
               remember
               not
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               did
               not
               think
               there
               had
               been
               so
               great
               Impudence
               and
               Villany
               in
               Mankind
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               not
               observ'd
               the
               world
               long
               enough
               to
               see
               all
               that
               's
               ill
               :
               such
               was
               their
               Remonstrance
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               told
               you
               ;
               with
               it
               they
               sent
               a
               Petition
               containing
               three
               points
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               His
               Majesty
               would
               deprive
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               remove
               such
               Oppressions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               brought
               in
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               remove
               from
               his
               Council
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               should
               promote
               the
               Peoples
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               Imploy
               in
               his
               great
               and
               public
               Affairs
               such
               as
               the
               Parliament
               should
               confide
               in
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               not
               give
               away
               the
               Lands
               Escheated
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               Rebellion
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               last
               point
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               was
               not
               wisely
               put
               in
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               it
               should
               have
               been
               reserv'd
               till
               they
               had
               subdued
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               against
               whom
               there
               were
               yet
               no
               Forces
               sent
               over
               :
               'T
               is
               like
               selling
               the
               Lion's
               Skin
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               kill'd
               him
               .
               But
               what
               answer
               was
               made
               to
               the
               other
               two
               Propositions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               answer
               should
               be
               made
               but
               a
               Denial
               ?
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               the
               King
               himself
               Exhibited
               Articles
               against
               six
               persons
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               five
               whereof
               were
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Comons
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               accusing
               them
               of
               High
               Treason
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               fourth
               of
               January
               went
               himself
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               demand
               those
               five
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               private
               notice
               having
               been
               given
               by
               some
               Treacherous
               person
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               had
               absented
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               frustrated
               His
               Majesties
               Intention
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               the
               House
               making
               a
               hainous
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               High
               Breach
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               adjourned
               themselves
               into
               London
               ,
               there
               to
               sit
               as
               a
               General
               Committee
               ,
               pretending
               they
               were
               not
               safe
               at
               Westminster
               ;
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               to
               the
               House
               to
               demand
               those
               
               persons
               ,
               had
               somewhat
               more
               attendance
               with
               him
               (
               but
               not
               otherwise
               armed
               than
               his
               servants
               used
               to
               be
               )
               than
               he
               ordinarily
               had
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               pacified
               (
               though
               the
               King
               did
               afterwards
               wave
               the
               prosecution
               of
               those
               persons
               )
               unless
               he
               would
               also
               discover
               to
               them
               those
               that
               gave
               him
               Counsel
               to
               go
               in
               that
               manner
               to
               the
               Parliament-House
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               receive
               condign
               punishment
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Word
               they
               used
               instead
               of
               Cruelty
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               harsh
               Demand
               :
               Was
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               the
               King
               should
               forbear
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               he
               must
               betray
               his
               Friends
               ?
               If
               they
               thus
               tyrannize
               over
               the
               King
               before
               they
               have
               gotten
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               into
               their
               Hands
               ,
               how
               will
               they
               tyrannize
               over
               their
               Fellow-Subjects
               when
               they
               have
               gotten
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               So
               as
               they
               did
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               long
               staid
               that
               Commitee
               in
               London
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Not
               above
               2
               or
               3
               Days
               ,
               and
               then
               were
               brought
               from
               London
               to
               the
               Parliament-House
               by
               Water
               in
               great
               Triumph
               ,
               guarded
               with
               a
               tumultuous
               number
               of
               Armed
               Men
               ,
               there
               to
               sit
               in
               security
               in
               despite
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               make
               Traiterous
               Acts
               against
               Him
               ,
               such
               and
               as
               many
               as
               they
               listed
               ,
               and
               under
               favour
               of
               these
               Tumults
               ,
               to
               frighten
               away
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               all
               such
               as
               were
               not
               of
               their
               own
               Faction
               ;
               for
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Rabble
               was
               so
               insolent
               ,
               that
               scarce
               any
               of
               the
               Bishops
               durst
               go
               to
               the
               House
               for
               fear
               of
               Violence
               upon
               their
               Persons
               :
               insomuch
               that
               Twelve
               of
               them
               excused
               themselves
               of
               Coming
               thither
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               Petition
               to
               the
               King
               remonstrated
               that
               they
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               go
               quietly
               to
               the
               Performance
               of
               that
               Duty
               ,
               and
               protesting
               against
               all
               Determinations
               as
               of
               none
               Effect
               ,
               that
               should
               pass
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               during
               their
               forced
               Absence
               ,
               which
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               taking
               hold
               of
               ,
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Peers
               one
               of
               their
               Members
               to
               accuse
               them
               of
               High
               Treason
               ;
               whereupon
               Ten
               of
               them
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               after
               which
               time
               there
               was
               no
               more
               
               words
               of
               their
               High
               Treason
               ,
               but
               there
               passed
               a
               Bill
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               :
               And
               to
               this
               Bill
               they
               got
               the
               King's
               Assent
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               after
               they
               Voted
               the
               Bishops
               should
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               this
               they
               had
               not
               the
               King's
               Assent
               ,
               the
               War
               being
               now
               begun
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               made
               the
               Parliament
               so
               averse
               to
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Members
               :
               For
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               do
               it
               to
               gratifie
               a
               number
               of
               poor
               Parish
               Priests
               that
               were
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               never
               likely
               to
               serve
               the
               Lords
               ;
               but
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               do
               their
               best
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               subject
               them
               to
               their
               Synods
               and
               Classes
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Lords
               ,
               very
               few
               of
               them
               did
               perceive
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               oppose
               the
               Lower
               House
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               why
               were
               the
               Lower
               House
               so
               earnest
               against
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Because
               they
               meant
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               Tenants
               ;
               and
               with
               pretended
               Sanctity
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Party
               odious
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               whose
               help
               they
               were
               to
               set
               up
               Democracy
               ,
               and
               Depose
               the
               King
               ;
               or
               to
               let
               him
               have
               the
               Title
               only
               so
               long
               as
               he
               should
               Act
               for
               their
               purposes
               :
               But
               not
               only
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               were
               their
               Enemies
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               behaviour
               ,
               as
               being
               (
               they
               said
               )
               too
               imperious
               .
               This
               was
               all
               that
               was
               colourable
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               the
               main
               of
               the
               pulling
               them
               down
               was
               the
               Envy
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               incensed
               the
               People
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               against
               Episcopacy
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               would
               the
               Presbyterians
               have
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               govern'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               By
               National
               and
               Provincial
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               make
               the
               National
               Assembly
               an
               
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               so
               many
               Bishops
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               but
               every
               Minister
               shall
               have
               the
               delight
               of
               sharing
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               being
               able
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               on
               them
               that
               do
               not
               admire
               their
               Learning
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               fill
               their
               purses
               ,
               and
               win
               to
               their
               service
               them
               that
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               hard
               Case
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               two
               Factions
               to
               trouble
               the
               Common-wealth
               without
               any
               Interest
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               other
               than
               every
               particular
               man
               may
               have
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               quarrels
               should
               be
               only
               about
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               who
               has
               the
               most
               Learning
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               Learning
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Governing
               the
               whole
               World.
               What
               is
               it
               they
               are
               Learned
               in
               ?
               is
               it
               Politicks
               and
               Rules
               of
               State
               ?
               I
               know
               it
               is
               called
               Divinity
               ;
               but
               I
               hear
               almost
               nothing
               preacht
               but
               matter
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               for
               Religion
               in
               it self
               admits
               of
               no
               Controversie
               :
               'T
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               disputed
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               they
               pretend
               to
               speak
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               know
               his
               will
               by
               any
               other
               way
               than
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               do
               ,
               and
               give
               themselves
               out
               for
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               extraordinary
               Inspiration
               ;
               but
               the
               rest
               pretend
               only
               (
               for
               their
               Advancement
               to
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               Charge
               of
               Souls
               )
               a
               greater
               skill
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               than
               other
               men
               have
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               breeding
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               there
               gotten
               of
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               some
               also
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               Tongues
               wherein
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               ;
               besides
               their
               knowledge
               of
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               publickly
               taught
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Latin
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Hebrew
               ,
               it
               was
               once
               (
               to
               the
               Detection
               of
               the
               Roman
               Fraud
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ejection
               of
               the
               Romish
               Power
               )
               very
               profitable
               ,
               or
               rather
               necessary
               .
               But
               now
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               the
               Scripture
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               in
               English
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               great
               need
               of
               Latin
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               :
               I
               should
               
               think
               my self
               better
               qualified
               by
               under
               standing
               well
               the
               Languages
               of
               our
               Neighbours
               ,
               French
               ,
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               Italian
               .
               I
               think
               it
               was
               never
               seen
               in
               the
               world
               before
               the
               Power
               of
               Popes
               was
               setup
               ,
               that
               Philosophy
               was
               much
               conducing
               to
               power
               in
               a
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               Philosophy
               ,
               together
               with
               Divinity
               ,
               hath
               very
               much
               conduced
               to
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Professors
               thereof
               ,
               to
               places
               of
               the
               greatest
               Authority
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               Kings
               themselves
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Antient
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               is
               manifestly
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               History
               of
               those
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               cite
               me
               some
               of
               the
               Authors
               and
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               were
               the
               Druids
               of
               old
               time
               in
               Britany
               and
               France
               ,
               what
               Authority
               these
               had
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Strabo
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Antiquary
               perhaps
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               Druids
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               Sarovides
               )
               in
               France
               ,
               saith
               thus
               ;
               There
               be
               also
               amongst
               them
               certain
               Philosophers
               and
               Theologians
               that
               are
               exceedingly
               honoured
               ,
               whom
               they
               also
               use
               as
               Prophets
               .
               These
               men
               by
               their
               skill
               in
               Augury
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               into
               the
               Bowels
               of
               Beasts
               sacrificed
               ,
               foretel
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               multitude
               in
               obedience
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               custom
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               sacrifice
               without
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               present
               their
               Thanks
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               that
               know
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               it
               were
               of
               the
               same
               language
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               good
               things
               ought
               by
               such
               as
               these
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               can
               hardly
               believe
               that
               those
               Druids
               were
               very
               skilful
               either
               in
               Natural
               Philosophy
               or
               Moral
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nor
               I
               ;
               for
               they
               held
               and
               taught
               the
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
               from
               one
               Body
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               did
               Pythagoras
               ,
               which
               Opinion
               ,
               whether
               they
               took
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               he
               from
               them
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
               What
               were
               the
               Magi
               in
               Persia
               but
               Philosophers
               and
               Astrologers
               ?
               You
               know
               how
               they
               came
               to
               find
               our
               Saviour
               by
               the
               Conduct
               of
               a
               
               Star
               ,
               either
               from
               Persia
               it self
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               Country
               more
               Eastward
               than
               Judea
               :
               were
               not
               these
               in
               great
               Authority
               in
               their
               Country
               ?
               And
               are
               they
               not
               in
               most
               part
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               Kings
               ?
               Aegypt
               hath
               been
               thought
               by
               many
               the
               most
               Antient
               Kingdom
               and
               Nation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               Priests
               had
               the
               greatest
               power
               in
               Civil
               Affairs
               that
               any
               Subject
               ever
               had
               in
               any
               Nation
               .
               And
               what
               were
               they
               but
               Philosophers
               and
               Divines
               ?
               Concerning
               whom
               the
               same
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               saies
               thus
               ;
               The
               whole
               Country
               of
               Egypt
               being
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Priests
               have
               One
               as
               being
               of
               most
               credit
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               Devotions
               towards
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               their
               Understanding
               gotten
               by
               Education
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               :
               for
               generally
               those
               men
               in
               the
               greatest
               Affairs
               of
               all
               the
               King's
               Councellors
               ,
               partly
               Executing
               ,
               and
               partly
               Informirg
               and
               Advising
               ;
               foretelling
               him
               also
               (
               by
               their
               skill
               in
               Astrology
               and
               Art
               in
               the
               Inspection
               of
               Sacrifices
               )
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               reading
               to
               him
               out
               of
               their
               Holy
               Books
               such
               of
               the
               Actions
               there
               recorded
               ,
               as
               are
               profitable
               for
               him
               to
               know
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               there
               as
               in
               Greece
               ,
               one
               man
               ,
               or
               one
               woman
               that
               has
               thé
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               many
               that
               attend
               the
               Honours
               and
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               same
               Imployment
               to
               their
               posterity
               ,
               which
               next
               to
               the
               King
               have
               the
               greatest
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
               Concerning
               the
               Judicature
               amongst
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               he
               saith
               thus
               ;
               From
               out
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Cities
               ,
               
                 Hieropolis
                 ,
                 Thebes
              
               and
               Memphis
               ,
               they
               chuse
               Judges
               ,
               which
               are
               Council
               not
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               Areopagus
               in
               Athens
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Senate
               in
               Lacedoemon
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               met
               ,
               being
               in
               number
               thirty
               ,
               they
               chuse
               one
               from
               among
               themselves
               to
               be
               Chief
               Justice
               ;
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               ,
               sendeth
               another
               in
               his
               place
               :
               This
               Chief
               Justice
               wore
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               hung
               in
               a
               gold
               Chain
               ,
               a
               Jewel
               of
               precious
               Stones
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               which
               Jewel
               was
               Truth
               ,
               which
               when
               the
               Chief
               Justice
               had
               put
               on
               then
               began
               the
               Pleading
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               And
               when
               the
               Judges
               had
               agreed
               on
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               Chief
               Justice
               put
               this
               Jewel
               of
               Truth
               on
               one
               of
               the
               Pleas.
               You
               see
               now
               what
               power
               was
               acquired
               in
               Civil
               matters
               by
               the
               conjuncture
               of
               Philosophy
               and
               Divinity
               :
               Let
               us
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               was
               not
               the
               Priesthood
               in
               a
               Family
               (
               namely
               the
               Levites
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               .
               Aegypt
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               High-Priest
               give
               Judgment
               by
               the
               Brest-plate
               of
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ?
               Look
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               the
               Philosophers
               and
               Chaldeans
               ;
               had
               not
               they
               Lands
               and
               Cities
               belonging
               to
               their
               Family
               ,
               even
               in
               
               Abrabam's
               time
               ,
               who
               dwelt
               (
               you
               know
               )
               in
               Vr
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ?
               Of
               these
               the
               same
               Author
               says
               thus
               ;
               The
               Chaldeans
               are
               a
               Sect
               in
               Politicks
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Aegyptian
               Priests
               ;
               for
               being
               ordained
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               they
               spend
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               their
               life
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               being
               of
               exceeding
               great
               reputation
               in
               Astrology
               ,
               and
               pretending
               much
               also
               to
               Prophecy
               ,
               foretelling
               things
               to
               come
               by
               Purifications
               and
               Sacrifices
               ;
               and
               to
               find
               out
               by
               certain
               Incantations
               the
               preventing
               of
               harm
               ,
               and
               the
               bringing
               to
               pass
               of
               good
               .
               They
               have
               also
               skill
               in
               Augury
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               Dreams
               and
               Wonders
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               unskilful
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Foretelling
               by
               the
               Inwards
               of
               Beasts
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Learning
               not
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               for
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               goes
               to
               their
               family
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               receives
               it
               from
               his
               Father
               .
               From
               Assyria
               let
               us
               pass
               into
               India
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               esteem
               the
               Philosophers
               had
               there
               .
               The
               whole
               multitude
               (
               says
               Diodorus
               )
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               is
               divided
               into
               seven
               parts
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               for
               number
               the
               least
               ,
               but
               for
               eminency
               the
               first
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               free
               from
               Taxes
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               are
               not
               Masters
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               are
               no
               others
               Masters
               of
               them
               .
               By
               private
               men
               they
               are
               called
               to
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Burials
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               as
               being
               thought
               most
               beloved
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               skilful
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning-Hell
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               Imployment
               
               receive
               Gifts
               and
               Honours
               very
               considerable
               .
               They
               are
               also
               of
               great
               use
               to
               the
               people
               of
               India
               ,
               for
               being
               taken
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               in
               the
               great
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               foretell
               them
               of
               great
               Drouths
               ,
               great
               Rains
               ,
               also
               of
               Winds
               ,
               and
               of
               Sicknesses
               ,
               and
               of
               whatsoever
               i
               profitable
               for
               them
               to
               know
               beforehand
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Author
               concerning
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Aethiopians
               ,
               saith
               thus
               ,
               The
               Laws
               of
               the
               Aethiopians
               seem
               very
               different
               from
               those
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               especially
               about
               the
               Election
               of
               their
               Kings
               ;
               for
               the
               Priests
               propound
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               men
               among
               them
               named
               in
               a
               Catalogue
               :
               and
               when
               the
               God
               ,
               (
               which
               according
               to
               a
               certain
               Custom
               is
               carried
               about
               to
               Feastings
               )
               does
               accept
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               Multitude
               Elect
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               presently
               adore
               and
               honour
               him
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               put
               into
               the
               Government
               by
               Divine
               Providence
               .
               The
               King
               being
               chosen
               ,
               he
               has
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               life
               limited
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               does
               all
               other
               things
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               neither
               rewarding
               nor
               punishing
               any
               man
               otherwise
               than
               from
               the
               beginning
               is
               Establish'd
               amongst
               them
               by
               Law
               ;
               nor
               use
               they
               to
               put
               any
               man
               to
               death
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               condemn'd
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               send
               some
               Officer
               to
               him
               with
               a
               Token
               of
               Death
               ,
               who
               seeing
               the
               Token
               ,
               goes
               presently
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               kills
               himself
               presently
               after
               Bat
               the
               strangest
               thing
               of
               all
               is
               that
               which
               they
               do
               concerning
               the
               Death
               of
               their
               Kings
               .
               For
               the
               Priests
               that
               live
               in
               Meroe
               ,
               and
               spend
               their
               time
               about
               the
               worship
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               greatest
               Authority
               ;
               when
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               ,
               send
               a
               Messenger
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               bid
               him
               dye
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Gods
               have
               given
               such
               order
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Immortals
               are
               not
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               to
               be
               neglected
               by
               those
               that
               are
               by
               nature
               Mortal
               ,
               using
               also
               other
               speeches
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               men
               of
               simple
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               reason
               enough
               to
               dispare
               against
               those
               unnecessary
               commands
               ,
               as
               being
               educated
               under
               an
               old
               and
               undelible
               ●●lom
               are
               〈◊〉
               
               to
               admit
               of
               ;
               therefore
               in
               former
               times
               the
               Kings
               did
               obey
               the
               Priests
               ,
               not
               as
               mastered
               by
               force
               and
               Arms
               ,
               but
               as
               having
               their
               reason
               mastered
               by
               superstition
               .
               But
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Ptolomy
               the
               second
               ,
               Ergamenes
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Aethiopians
               ,
               having
               had
               his
               breeding
               in
               Philosophy
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               that
               durst
               dispute
               their
               power
               ,
               took
               heart
               as
               befitted
               a
               King
               ;
               came
               with
               Soldiers
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Abaton
               ,
               where
               was
               then
               the
               Golden
               Temple
               of
               the
               Aethiopians
               ;
               killed
               all
               the
               Priests
               ,
               abolished
               the
               Custom
               ,
               and
               rectified
               the
               Kingdom
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Though
               they
               that
               were
               kill'd
               were
               most
               damnable
               Impostors
               ,
               yet
               the
               Act
               was
               cruel
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               ;
               but
               were
               not
               the
               Priests
               cruel
               to
               cause
               their
               Kings
               ,
               whom
               a
               little
               before
               they
               adored
               as
               Gods
               ,
               to
               make
               away
               themselves
               ?
               The
               King
               kill'd
               them
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               they
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               Ambition
               ,
               or
               love
               of
               Change.
               The
               King's
               Act
               may
               be
               coloured
               with
               the
               good
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               the
               Priests
               had
               no
               pretence
               against
               their
               Kings
               ,
               who
               were
               certainly
               very
               godly
               ,
               or
               else
               would
               never
               have
               obeyed
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Priests
               by
               a
               Messenger
               unarmed
               to
               kill
               themselves
               .
               Our
               late
               King
               ,
               the
               best
               King
               perhaps
               that
               ever
               was
               (
               you
               know
               )
               was
               murdered
               ,
               having
               been
               first
               persecuted
               by
               War
               at
               the
               Incitement
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               therefore
               guilty
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               all
               that
               fell
               in
               that
               War
               ,
               which
               were
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               near
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               persons
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               much
               better
               that
               those
               seditious
               Ministers
               which
               were
               not
               perhaps
               a
               thousand
               ,
               had
               been
               all
               kill'd
               before
               they
               had
               Preached
               ?
               It
               had
               been
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               a
               great
               Massacre
               ;
               but
               the
               killing
               of
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               is
               a
               greater
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               glad
               the
               Bishops
               were
               out
               at
               this
               business
               ;
               as
               ambitious
               as
               some
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               appear
               in
               that
               business
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               Enemies
               to
               them
               that
               were
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               intend
               not
               by
               these
               Quotations
               to
               commend
               either
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               nor
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               those
               Heathen
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               only
               what
               the
               Reputation
               of
               those
               Sciences
               can
               effect
               among
               the
               people
               :
               For
               their
               Divinity
               was
               nothing
               but
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               their
               Philosophy
               (
               excepting
               tho
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Aegyptian
               Priests
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               the
               Chaldeans
               had
               gotten
               by
               long
               Observation
               and
               Study
               in
               Astronomy
               ,
               Geometry
               ,
               and
               Arithmetick
               )
               very
               little
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               great
               part
               abused
               in
               Astrology
               and
               Fortune-telling
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               this
               Nation
               (
               now
               considered
               apart
               from
               the
               mixture
               that
               has
               been
               introduced
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               retained
               here
               of
               the
               babling
               Philosophy
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               other
               Greeks
               ,
               that
               has
               no
               Affinity
               with
               Religion
               ,
               and
               serves
               only
               to
               breed
               Disaffection
               ,
               Dissention
               ,
               and
               finally
               Sedition
               and
               Civil
               War
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               lately
               found
               by
               dear
               experience
               in
               the
               Differences
               between
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Episcopals
               )
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               But
               for
               these
               Differences
               ,
               both
               Parties
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Power
               ,
               not
               only
               suppressed
               the
               Tenets
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               also
               whatsoever
               Doctrine
               look'd
               with
               an
               ill
               Aspect
               upon
               their
               Interest
               ;
               and
               consequently
               all
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               especially
               Civil
               and
               Moral
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               appear
               propitious
               to
               Ambition
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               Exemption
               from
               Obedience
               due
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               King
               had
               accus'd
               the
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               ,
               and
               
                 Hollis
                 ,
                 Haslerig
                 ,
                 Hampden
                 ,
                 Prinn
                 ,
              
               and
               Stroud
               ,
               five
               Members
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               of
               High
               Treason
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               Parliament
               had
               Voted
               out
               the
               Bishops
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               they
               pursued
               especially
               two
               things
               in
               their
               Petitions
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               would
               declare
               who
               were
               the
               persons
               that
               advised
               him
               to
               go
               as
               he
               did
               to
               
               the
               Parliament-House
               to
               apprehend
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               leave
               them
               to
               the
               Parliament
               to
               receive
               condign
               punishment
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               did
               to
               stick
               upon
               His
               Majesty
               the
               dishonour
               of
               Deserting
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               betraying
               them
               to
               his
               Enemies
               .
               The
               other
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               allow
               a
               Guard
               out
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               pretended
               they
               could
               not
               else
               sit
               in
               safety
               ,
               which
               pretence
               was
               nothing
               but
               an
               upbraiding
               of
               His
               Majesty
               for
               coming
               to
               Parliament
               better
               accompanied
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               to
               seize
               the
               said
               five
               sedicious
               Members
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               in
               petitioning
               for
               a
               Guard
               ,
               they
               should
               determine
               it
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               Command
               by
               name
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               unless
               they
               meant
               the
               King
               should
               understand
               it
               a
               Guard
               against
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Their
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               understand
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               as
               (
               I
               verily
               believe
               )
               they
               meant
               he
               should
               take
               it
               as
               an
               affront
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               himself
               understanding
               it
               so
               ,
               denied
               to
               grant
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               willing
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               to
               command
               such
               a
               Guard
               to
               wait
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               be
               responsible
               for
               to
               God
               Almighty
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               London
               petition'd
               the
               King
               (
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               by
               some
               Member
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               )
               to
               put
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               persons
               of
               Trust
               ,
               meaning
               such
               as
               the
               Parliament
               should
               approve
               of
               .
               And
               so
               appoint
               a
               Guard
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Parliament
               .
               This
               method
               of
               bringing
               Petitions
               in
               a
               Tumultuary
               manner
               by
               great
               multitudes
               of
               Clamorous
               people
               ,
               was
               ordinary
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               whose
               Ambition
               could
               never
               have
               been
               served
               by
               way
               of
               Prayer
               and
               Request
               ,
               without
               extraordinary
               terror
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               King
               had
               waved
               the
               prosecution
               of
               the
               five
               Members
               ,
               but
               denied
               to
               make
               known
               ,
               who
               had
               advised
               Him
               to
               come
               in
               person
               to
               the
               
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               they
               questioned
               the
               Attorney-General
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               King's
               command
               ,
               had
               Exhibited
               the
               Articles
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               Voted
               him
               ,
               
                 A
                 Breaker
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               no
               doubt
               had
               made
               him
               feel
               their
               Cruelty
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               speedily
               fled
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               About
               the
               end
               of
               January
               ,
               they
               made
               an
               Order
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               going
               over
               of
               Popish
               Commanders
               into
               Ireland
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               fearing
               that
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               this
               the
               King
               Himself
               choosing
               his
               Commanders
               for
               that
               Service
               ,
               might
               aid
               Himself
               out
               of
               Ireland
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
               But
               this
               was
               no
               great
               matter
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               Petition
               they
               sent
               His
               Majesty
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               about
               the
               Twenty
               seventh
               ,
               or
               Twenty
               eighth
               of
               January
               ,
               1641.
               wherein
               they
               desired
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               absolute
               Soveraignty
               of
               England
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Soveraignty
               they
               challeng'd
               it
               not
               ,
               whil'st
               the
               King
               was
               living
               ;
               for
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               fears
               and
               dangers
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               might
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               mischievous
               designs
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               be
               prevented
               ,
               they
               pray
               that
               His
               Majesty
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               put
               forthwith
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Tower
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               All
               other
               Forts
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               whole
               Militia
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               Persons
               as
               should
               be
               recommended
               to
               him
               by
               both
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               they
               style
               a
               necessary
               Petition
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Were
               there
               really
               any
               such
               fears
               and
               dangers
               generally
               conceived
               here
               ?
               Or
               did
               there
               appear
               any
               Enemies
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               with
               such
               designs
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Petition
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               but
               no
               other
               fear
               of
               danger
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               discreet
               and
               honest
               men
               might
               justly
               have
               of
               the
               designs
               of
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               greatest
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               that
               
               could
               possibly
               be
               .
               'T
               is
               also
               worth
               observing
               ,
               that
               this
               Petition
               began
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Most
                 Gracious
                 Sovereign
              
               ;
               so
               stupid
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               Master
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               is
               Master
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               in
               possession
               of
               a
               most
               absolute
               Sovereignty
               .
               The
               King
               was
               now
               at
               Windsor
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Tumults
               of
               the
               Common
               People
               before
               the
               Gates
               at
               Whitehall
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Clamors
               and
               and
               Affronts
               there
               the
               Ninth
               of
               February
               ;
               after
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               and
               thence
               went
               to
               Dover
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               where
               the
               Queen
               ,
               with
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               embarked
               for
               Holland
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               returned
               to
               Greenwich
               ,
               whence
               he
               sent
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               with
               them
               towards
               York
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               the
               Lor●s
               join
               with
               the
               Commons
               in
               this
               Petition
               for
               the
               Militia
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               appears
               so
               by
               the
               Title
               ,
               but
               I
               believe
               they
               durst
               not
               but
               do
               it
               ;
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               took
               them
               but
               for
               a
               Cypher
               ,
               Men
               of
               Title
               onely
               ,
               without
               real
               Power
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               very
               much
               mistaken
               ;
               for
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               never
               intended
               they
               should
               be
               sharers
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Answer
               made
               the
               King
               to
               this
               Petition
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               when
               He
               shall
               know
               the
               Extent
               of
               Power
               which
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               established
               in
               those
               persons
               ,
               whom
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               the
               Commanders
               of
               the
               Militia
               in
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               what
               time
               it
               shall
               be
               limited
               ;
               that
               no
               Power
               shall
               be
               Executed
               by
               His
               Majesty
               alone
               ,
               without
               the
               advice
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               declare
               that
               (
               for
               the
               securing
               them
               from
               all
               Dangers
               or
               Jealousies
               of
               any
               )
               then
               His
               Majesty
               will
               be
               content
               to
               put
               into
               all
               the
               places
               ,
               both
               Forts
               and
               Militia
               in
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               such
               persons
               as
               both
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               shall
               either
               approve
               ,
               or
               recommend
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               declare
               before
               unto
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               the
               persons
               whom
               they
               
               approve
               or
               recommend
               ,
               unless
               such
               persons
               shall
               be
               nam'd
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               shall
               have
               just
               and
               unquestionable
               Exceptions
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Power
               ?
               For
               what
               Time
               ?
               And
               to
               whom
               did
               the
               Parliament
               grant
               concerning
               the
               Militia
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Power
               which
               the
               King
               had
               before
               planted
               in
               his
               Lieutenants
               ,
               and
               his
               Deputy-Lieutenants
               in
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               and
               without
               other
               limitation
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Who
               were
               the
               Men
               that
               had
               this
               Power
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               Printed
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               many
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               Lords
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               have
               them
               nam'd
               ,
               for
               to
               name
               them
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               to
               brand
               them
               with
               the
               mark
               of
               Disloyalty
               ,
               or
               of
               Folly.
               When
               they
               had
               made
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               sent
               it
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               Petition
               for
               the
               Militia
               .
            
             
               Also
               presently
               after
               they
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               praying
               Him
               to
               leave
               the
               Prince
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               granted
               neither
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               well
               done
               of
               them
               to
               get
               Hostages
               (
               if
               they
               could
               )
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               before
               He
               went
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               to
               raise
               Mony
               ,
               for
               the
               reducing
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               invited
               Men
               to
               bring
               in
               Mony
               by
               way
               of
               Adventure
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               two
               Millions
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               thousand
               Acres
               of
               Land
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               should
               be
               assigned
               to
               the
               Adventurers
               ,
               in
               this
               proportion
               .
            
             
               For
               an
               Adventure
               of
               
                 
                   200
                   
                     l.
                  
                   —
                   1000
                   Acres
                   in
                   Vlster
                   .
                
                 
                   300
                   
                     l.
                  
                   —
                   1000
                   Acres
                   in
                   Conaught
                   .
                
                 
                   450
                   
                     l.
                  
                   —
                   1000
                   Acres
                   in
                   Munster
                   .
                
                 
                   600
                   
                     l.
                  
                   —
                   1000
                   Acres
                   in
                   Lemster
                   .
                
              
            
             
               All
               according
               to
               English
               Measure
               ,
               and
               consisting
               of
               Meadow
               ,
               arable
               and
               profitable
               Pasture
               ;
               Bogs
               ,
               Woods
               ,
               and
               Barren
               Mountains
               ,
               being
               cast
               in
               over
               and
               above
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Revenue
               was
               reserv'd
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               from
               1
               
                 d.
              
               to
               3
               
                 d.
              
               on
               every
               Acre
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               Commissions
               should
               be
               sent
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               erect
               Mannors
               ,
               settle
               Wastes
               and
               Commons
               ,
               maintain
               preaching
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               create
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               to
               regulate
               Plantations
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Propositions
               concern
               only
               the
               times
               and
               manner
               of
               payment
               of
               the
               Sums
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Adventurers
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               Propositions
               His
               Majesty
               assented
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Petition
               for
               the
               Militia
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               denied
               His
               Assent
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               If
               He
               had
               not
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               it
               ,
               a
               great
               Wonder
               .
               What
               did
               the
               Parliament
               after
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               sent
               Him
               another
               Petition
               ,
               which
               was
               presented
               to
               Him
               when
               He
               was
               at
               Theobalds
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               to
               York
               ;
               wherein
               they
               tell
               him
               plainly
               ,
               
                 That
                 unless
                 He
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 by
                 those
                 Messengers
                 them
                 sent
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 speedily
                 apply
                 His
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Desires
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
              
               Militia
               
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               Petition'd
               His
               Majesty
               also
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Prince
               stay
               at
               St.
               
               James's
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Houses
               near
               London
               .
               They
               tell
               him
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Raising
                 ,
                 Ordering
                 and
                 Disposing
                 of
                 the
              
               Militia
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 any
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 Defence
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 direction
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 justifiable
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Answer
               made
               the
               King
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               putting
               of
               themselves
               into
               Arms
               ,
               and
               under
               Officers
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Parliament
               should
               approve
               of
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               Voted
               that
               His
               Majesty
               should
               be
               again
               desir'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               might
               continue
               about
               London
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               Voted
               a
               Declaration
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               His
               
               Majesty
               by
               both
               the
               Houses
               ,
               wherein
               they
               accuse
               His
               Majesty
               of
               a
               design
               of
               altering
               Religion
               ,
               though
               not
               directly
               Him
               ,
               but
               them
               that
               counsel'd
               Him
               ;
               whom
               they
               also
               accus'd
               of
               being
               the
               Inviters
               and
               Fomenters
               of
               the
               Scots
               War
               ,
               and
               Framers
               of
               the
               Rebellion
               in
               Ireland
               .
               And
               upbraid
               the
               King
               again
               ,
               for
               accusing
               the
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               ,
               and
               the
               Five
               Members
               ;
               and
               of
               being
               privy
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               bringing
               up
               His
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               rais'd
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               to
               be
               employ'd
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
               To
               which
               His
               Majesty
               replied
               from
               New-market
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               it
               was
               Resolv'd
               by
               both
               Houses
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 of
                 extream
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Refusal
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
              
               Militia
               ,
               
                 doth
                 oblige
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 whosoever
                 should
                 execute
                 any
                 Power
                 over
                 the
              
               Militia
               ,
               
                 by
                 colour
                 of
                 any
                 Commission
                 of
                 Lieutenancy
                 ,
                 without
                 Consent
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Disturber
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereupon
               His
               Majesty
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               both
               Houses
               from
               
                 Huntingdon
                 ,
                 Requiring
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 Established
                 ,
                 and
                 Prohibiting
                 all
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 to
                 Execute
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Militia
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 Laws
                 warranted
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               this
               the
               Parliament
               Vote
               a
               standing
               to
               their
               former
               Votes
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 shall
                 declare
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 not
                 only
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 high
                 Breach
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               thought
               that
               he
               that
               makes
               the
               Law
               ,
               ought
               to
               declare
               what
               the
               Law
               is
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               it
               else
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               declare
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               have
               taken
               from
               the
               King
               not
               only
               the
               Militia
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               so
               .
               But
               I
               make
               account
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               (
               and
               indeed
               all
               Power
               possible
               )
               is
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Militia
               .
            
             
             
               After
               this
               they
               seize
               such
               Mony
               as
               was
               due
               to
               His
               Majesty
               upon
               the
               Bill
               of
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Bill
               of
               Subsidies
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               disable
               him
               every
               way
               they
               possibly
               could
               .
               They
               sent
               Him
               also
               many
               other
               contumelious
               Messages
               and
               Petitions
               after
               His
               coming
               to
               York
               ,
               amongst
               which
               one
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 by
                 indisposition
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 command
                 the
                 Fleet
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Warwick
               
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 place
              
               ;
               when
               they
               knew
               the
               King
               had
               put
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Penington
              
               in
               it
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               To
               what
               End
               did
               the
               King
               entertain
               so
               many
               Petitions
               ,
               Messages
               ,
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Remonstrances
               ,
               and
               vouchsafe
               His
               Answers
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               He
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               clearly
               see
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               from
               Him
               His
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               and
               consequently
               His
               Life
               ?
               For
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               their
               safety
               ,
               to
               let
               either
               Him
               or
               His
               Issue
               live
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               done
               Him
               so
               great
               Injuries
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               had
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               Committee
               residing
               at
               York
               ,
               to
               spy
               what
               His
               Majesty
               did
               ,
               and
               to
               inform
               the
               Parliament
               thereof
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               hinder
               the
               King
               from
               gaining
               the
               People
               of
               that
               County
               to
               His
               Party
               :
               so
               that
               when
               His
               Majesty
               was
               Courting
               the
               Gentlemen
               there
               ,
               the
               Committee
               was
               Instigating
               of
               the
               Yeomanry
               against
               Him
               ;
               to
               which
               also
               the
               Ministers
               did
               very
               much
               contribute
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               lost
               His
               opportunity
               at
               York
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               King
               seize
               the
               Committee
               into
               His
               hands
               ,
               or
               drive
               them
               out
               of
               His
               Town
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               ,
               He
               knew
               the
               Parliament
               had
               a
               greater
               Party
               than
               He
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               York
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               End
               of
               April
               the
               King
               ,
               upon
               Petition
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Yorkshire
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Magazine
               of
               Hull
               to
               remain
               still
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               security
               of
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               take
               it
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               He
               had
               a
               little
               before
               appointed
               Governor
               of
               
               the
               Town
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               but
               the
               Townsmen
               having
               been
               already
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               refused
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               but
               refus'd
               not
               to
               receive
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               ,
               appointed
               to
               be
               Governor
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
               The
               King
               therefore
               coming
               before
               the
               Town
               ,
               Guarded
               only
               by
               a
               few
               of
               His
               own
               Servants
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               ,
               was
               deny'd
               Entrance
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               that
               stood
               upon
               the
               Wall
               ;
               for
               which
               Act
               ,
               he
               presently
               caused
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               to
               be
               Proclaim'd
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               requiring
               Justice
               to
               be
               done
               upon
               the
               said
               Hotham
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Town
               and
               Magazine
               might
               be
               delivered
               into
               His
               hands
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Parliament
               made
               no
               Answer
               ,
               but
               instead
               thereof
               published
               another
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               omitted
               nothing
               of
               their
               former
               Slanders
               against
               His
               Majesties
               Government
               ,
               but
               inserted
               certain
               Propositions
               declarative
               of
               their
               own
               pretended
               Right
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               I.
               
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 Law
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 That
                 no
                 Precedent
                 can
                 be
                 Limits
                 to
                 bound
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 That
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Public
                 Good
                 ,
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Subject
                 hath
                 a
                 Right
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 this
                 Public
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 consent
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 That
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 either
                 House
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 for
                 Treason
                 ,
                 Felony
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Crime
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Cause
                 he
                 first
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Paliament
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 leave
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 resides
                 in
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Negative
                 Voice
                 .
              
            
             
             
               VI.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Levying
                 of
                 Forces
                 against
                 the
                 Personal
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 accompanied
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 Levying
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Levying
                 of
                 War
                 against
                 his
                 Politic
                 Person
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 his
                 Laws
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               VII
               .
               
                 That
                 Treason
                 cannot
                 be
                 committed
                 against
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 discharges
                 that
                 Trust
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 discharged
                 his
                 Trust
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               VIII
               .
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 when
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               plain-dealing
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisie
               ;
               Could
               the
               City
               of
               London
               swallow
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               and
               more
               too
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ;
               London
               (
               you
               know
               )
               has
               a
               great
               Belly
               ,
               but
               no
               palate
               nor
               taste
               of
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Parliament
               Roll
               of
               Henry
               IV.
               amongst
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Oath
               the
               King
               at
               his
               Coronation
               took
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               runs
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Concedes
                 Justas
                 Leges
                 &
                 Consuetudines
                 esse
                 tenendas
                 ,
                 &
                 promi●tes
                 per
                 te
                 eas
                 esse
                 protegendas
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 honorem
                 Dei
                 corroborandas
                 quas
                 Vulgus
                 elegerit
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               the
               Parliament
               urged
               for
               their
               Legislative
               Authority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               interpret
               
                 quas
                 Vulgus
                 elegerit
              
               ,
               which
               the
               People
               shall
               choose
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               King
               should
               swear
               to
               protect
               and
               corroborate
               Laws
               before
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Good
               or
               Bad
               :
               whereas
               the
               words
               signifie
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               shall
               protect
               and
               corroborate
               such
               Laws
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               chosen
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               then
               in
               being
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               it
               is
               thus
               
                 Will
                 yea
                 grant
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 rightful
                 
                 Customs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Kingdom
                 have
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 you
                 defend
                 and
                 uphold
                 them
                 ,
              
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               the
               Answer
               His
               Majesty
               made
               to
               that
               Point
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               His
               Answer
               very
               full
               and
               clear
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               words
               were
               to
               be
               interpreted
               in
               the
               other
               sence
               ,
               yet
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               King
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               swear
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               Henry
               IV.
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               Votes
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               much
               inferior
               in
               wickedness
               to
               this
               Long
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               Deposed
               and
               Murdered
               their
               Lawful
               King
               ,
               saving
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               Usurper
               that
               murdered
               King
               Richard
               II.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               About
               a
               week
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               sent
               the
               King
               another
               Paper
               ,
               which
               they
               stil'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 Humble
                 Petition
                 and
                 Advice
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 :
              
               Containing
               Nineteen
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               when
               you
               shall
               hear
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               what
               Power
               they
               meant
               to
               leave
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               any
               of
               His
               Subjects
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               I.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 great
                 Officers
                 of
                 State
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 from
                 their
                 Imployments
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Houses
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 Privy
                 Counsellors
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 Execution
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 form
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Houses
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 Debated
                 ,
                 Resolv'd
                 and
                 Transacted
                 only
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 presume
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Matters
                 of
                 State
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Debated
                 and
                 Concluded
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 be
                 chosen
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Publick
                 Act
                 concerning
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 his
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 be
                 esteemed
                 valid
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Royal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 attested
                 under
                 their
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 than
              
               25
               ,
               
                 nor
                 less
                 than
              
               15
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Counsellors
                 place
                 falls
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 supplied
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 choice
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 after
                 confirm
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 High
                 Steward
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 High
                 Constable
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 or
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Earl
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 Warden
                 of
                 the
                 Cinque
                 Ports
                 ,
                 chief
                 Governor
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Wards
                 ,
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Two
                 Chief
                 Justices
                 ,
                 and
                 Chief
                 Baron
                 ,
                 be
                 always
                 chosen
                 with
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Children
                 shall
                 he
                 committed
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 both
                 Houses
                 shall
                 approve
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 shall
                 approve
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Servants
                 then
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Houses
                 have
                 just
                 exception
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 remov'd
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               
                 That
                 no
                 Marriage
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 or
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Children
                 ,
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               VI.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 force
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 be
                 strictly
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
            
             
               VII
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Votes
                 of
                 Popish
                 Lords
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Bill
                 be
                 passed
                 for
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
             
               VIII
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Church-Government
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 shall
                 advise
                 .
              
            
             
               IX
               .
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 have
                 appointed
                 for
                 ordering
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 recall
                 his
                 Declarations
                 and
                 Proclamations
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               X.
               
                 That
                 such
                 Members
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Place
                 or
                 Office
                 since
                 this
                 Parliament
                 began
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 restor'd
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               XI
               .
               
                 That
                 all
                 Privy
                 Counsellors
                 and
                 Judges
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Form
                 whereof
                 shall
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 setled
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 certain
                 Statutes
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               XII
               .
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 Officers
                 placed
                 by
                 Approbation
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 may
                 hold
                 their
                 places
              
               quamdiu
               benè
               se
               gesserint
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 Parliament
                 may
                 pass
                 upon
                 all
                 Delinquents
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 cited
                 by
                 either
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 and
                 abide
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               XIV
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 General
                 Pardon
                 offered
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 be
                 granted
                 with
                 such
                 Exceptions
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 advised
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               spightful
               Article
               is
               this
               ?
               All
               the
               rest
               proceeded
               from
               Ambition
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               well-natur'd
               men
               are
               subject
               to
               ;
               but
               this
               proceeded
               from
               an
               inhumane
               and
               devilish
               cruelly
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               XV.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Forts
                 and
                 Castles
                 be
                 put
                 under
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 appoint
                 .
              
            
             
               XVI
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Guards
                 about
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 none
                 raised
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 actual
                 Rebellion
                 or
                 Invasion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Methinks
               these
               very
               Propositions
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               are
               an
               actual
               Rebellion
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               XVII
               .
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 Alliance
                 with
                 the
              
               United
               Provinces
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Neighbour
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 .
              
            
             
               XVIII
               .
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 clear
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Kimbolton
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Five
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 future
                 Parliaments
                 may
                 be
                 secur'd
                 from
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 evil
                 Precedent
                 .
              
            
             
               XIX
               .
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 pass
                 a
                 Bill
                 for
                 restraining
                 Peers
                 ,
                 made
                 hereafter
                 from
                 sitting
                 or
                 voting
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 with
                 consent
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 These
                 Propositions
                 granted
                 ,
                 they
                 promise
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 regulate
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Revenue
                 to
                 his
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 in
                 Honour
                 and
                 Plenty
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Town
                 of
              
               Hull
               
                 into
                 such
                 hands
                 as
                 his
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 appoint
                 ,
                 with
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               that
               to
               put
               it
               into
               such
               hands
               as
               His
               Majesty
               shall
               appoint
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Petitioners
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               more
               than
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ?
               Did
               they
               want
               ,
               or
               think
               the
               King
               wanted
               common
               sense
               ,
               so
               
               as
               not
               to
               perceive
               that
               their
               promise
               herein
               was
               worth
               nothing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               sending
               of
               these
               Propositions
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               His
               Majesties
               refusal
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               they
               began
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               prepare
               for
               War
               ,
               the
               King
               raising
               a
               Guard
               for
               his
               Person
               in
               York-shire
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               thereupon
               having
               Voted
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               gave
               Order
               for
               the
               Mustering
               and
               Exercising
               the
               People
               in
               Arms
               ,
               and
               published
               Propositions
               to
               Invite
               and
               Encourage
               them
               to
               bring
               in
               either
               ready
               Money
               or
               ●late
               ,
               or
               to
               promise
               under
               their
               hands
               to
               maintain
               certain
               numbers
               of
               Horse
               ,
               Horsemen
               ,
               and
               Arms
               ,
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               meaning
               by
               King
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               formerly
               declar'd
               ,
               not
               his
               Person
               ,
               but
               his
               Laws
               )
               promising
               to
               repay
               their
               Money
               with
               Interest
               of
               Eight
               Pound
               in
               the
               Hundred
               ,
               and
               the
               Value
               of
               their
               Plate
               with
               Twelve
               Pence
               the
               Ounce
               for
               the
               Fashion
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               King
               came
               to
               Nottingham
               ,
               and
               there
               did
               set
               up
               his
               Standard
               Royal
               ,
               and
               sent
               out
               Commissioners
               of
               Array
               to
               call
               those
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               of
               England
               were
               bound
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Wars
               .
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               there
               passed
               divers
               Declarations
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Legality
               of
               this
               Array
               ,
               which
               are
               too
               long
               to
               tell
               you
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Nor
               do
               I
               desire
               to
               hear
               any
               Mooting
               about
               this
               Question
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               that
               general
               Law
               of
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               of
               defending
               himself
               against
               those
               that
               had
               taken
               from
               him
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               to
               make
               Legal
               whatsoever
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               the
               punishing
               of
               the
               Rebels
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Parliament
               raised
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               General
               thereof
               ;
               by
               which
               Act
               they
               declar'd
               what
               they
               meant
               formerly
               ,
               when
               they
               Petition'd
               the
               King
               for
               a
               Guard
               ,
               
               to
               be
               Commanded
               by
               the
               said
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               .
               And
               now
               the
               King
               sends
               out
               his
               Proclamations
               ,
               forbidding
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               Militia
               ;
               and
               the
               Parliament
               send
               out
               Orders
               against
               the
               Executions
               of
               the
               Commissions
               of
               Array
               ;
               hitherto
               (
               though
               it
               were
               a
               War
               before
               )
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               Blood
               shed
               ,
               they
               shot
               at
               one
               another
               nothing
               but
               Paper
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               understand
               now
               how
               the
               Parliament
               destroy'd
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Seditious
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               of
               ambitious
               ignorant
               Orators
               ,
               they
               reduced
               the
               Government
               into
               Anarchy
               :
               but
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               be
               a
               harder
               task
               for
               them
               to
               bring
               in
               Peace
               again
               ,
               and
               settle
               the
               Government
               either
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               Governor
               ,
               or
               form
               of
               Government
               ;
               for
               granting
               that
               they
               obtain
               the
               Victory
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               beholding
               for
               it
               to
               the
               Valor
               ,
               good
               Conduct
               ,
               or
               Felicity
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               give
               the
               Command
               of
               their
               Armies
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               General
               ,
               whose
               good
               success
               will
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               bring
               with
               it
               the
               love
               and
               admiration
               of
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               will
               be
               in
               his
               power
               either
               to
               take
               the
               Government
               upon
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               place
               it
               where
               himself
               thinks
               good
               .
               In
               which
               Case
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               it
               not
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               thought
               a
               Fool
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               the
               Envy
               of
               his
               subordinate
               Commanders
               ,
               who
               will
               look
               for
               a
               share
               either
               in
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Succession
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               Has
               he
               obtain'd
               this
               Power
               by
               his
               own
               without
               our
               Danger
               ,
               Valor
               ,
               and
               Council
               ?
               And
               must
               we
               be
               his
               Slaves
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               thus
               rais'd
               ?
               Or
               is
               not
               there
               as
               much
               Justice
               on
               our
               side
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               was
               on
               his
               side
               against
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               will
               and
               did
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               Cromwel
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               gotten
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               the
               absolute
               Power
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Protector
               ,
               did
               never
               dare
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               able
               to
               settle
               it
               upon
               
               his
               Children
               ,
               his
               Officers
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               ,
               as
               pretending
               after
               his
               death
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               nor
               would
               the
               Army
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               ever
               declared
               to
               them
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Single
               Person
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               What
               Means
               had
               he
               to
               pay
               ?
               What
               Provision
               had
               he
               to
               Arm
               ,
               nay
               Means
               to
               Levy
               an
               Army
               ,
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               maintained
               by
               the
               great
               Purse
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Contributions
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               Towns
               Corporate
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               furnished
               with
               Arms
               as
               fully
               as
               they
               could
               require
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               great
               disadvantages
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               little
               and
               little
               he
               got
               a
               considerable
               Army
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               so
               prospered
               ,
               as
               to
               grow
               stronger
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               weaker
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               gotten
               the
               Scots
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               21000
               Men
               to
               come
               into
               England
               to
               their
               assistance
               ;
               but
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               particular
               Narrative
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               now
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               we
               will
               talk
               of
               that
               at
               next
               meeting
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               VVE
               left
               at
               the
               Preparations
               on
               both
               sides
               for
               War
               ,
               which
               when
               I
               considered
               by
               my self
               ,
               I
               was
               mightily
               puzled
               to
               find
               out
               what
               possibility
               there
               was
               for
               the
               King
               to
               equal
               the
               Parliament
               in
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               and
               what
               hopes
               He
               had
               of
               Money
               ,
               Men
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               Fortified
               Places
               ,
               Shipping
               ,
               Council
               ,
               and
               Military
               Offices
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               such
               an
               Enterprize
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               had
               Men
               and
               Money
               as
               much
               at
               Command
               ,
               as
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               Corporation
               Towns
               were
               able
               to
               furnish
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               than
               they
               needed
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Men
               they
               should
               set
               forth
               for
               Soldiers
               ,
               they
               were
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               spightfully
               bent
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               Party
               ,
               whom
               they
               took
               to
               be
               either
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               that
               had
               design'd
               to
               raise
               their
               Fortunes
               by
               the
               Plunder
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               other
               Corporation
               Towns
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               believe
               not
               that
               they
               were
               more
               valiant
               than
               other
               Men
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               had
               so
               much
               Experience
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               accounted
               good
               Soldiers
               ;
               yet
               they
               had
               that
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               in
               time
               of
               Battle
               is
               more
               conducing
               to
               Victory
               than
               Valor
               ,
               and
               Experience
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               Spight
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Arms
               ,
               they
               had
               in
               their
               hands
               the
               chief
               Magazines
               ,
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               Kingston
               upon
               Hull
               ,
               besides
               most
               of
               the
               Powder
               and
               Shot
               that
               lay
               in
               several
               Towns
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Trained
               Bands
               .
            
             
               Fortified
               places
               there
               were
               not
               many
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               The
               King's
               Fleet
               was
               wholly
               in
               their
               Command
               ,
               under
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ;
               Counsellors
               they
               needed
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               were
               of
               their
               own
               Body
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               was
               every
               way
               inferior
               to
               them
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               perhaps
               in
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               compare
               their
               chief
               Officers
               for
               the
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               (
               after
               the
               Parliament
               had
               Voted
               the
               War
               )
               was
               made
               General
               of
               all
               their
               Forces
               ,
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               all
               other
               Commanders
               were
               to
               receive
               their
               Commissions
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               moved
               them
               to
               make
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               General
               ?
               And
               for
               what
               cause
               was
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               so
               displeased
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               accept
               that
               Office
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               certainly
               know
               what
               to
               answer
               to
               either
               of
               those
               Questions
               ,
               but
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Wars
               abroad
               ,
               and
               wanted
               neither
               Experience
               ,
               Judgment
               nor
               Courage
               to
               perform
               such
               an
               undertaking
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               how
               great
               a
               Darling
               of
               the
               People
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               what
               Honour
               he
               gad
               gotten
               by
               the
               success
               of
               his
               Enterprize
               upon
               Cales
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               other
               Military
               Actions
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               may
               add
               ,
               That
               this
               Earl
               himself
               was
               not
               held
               by
               the
               People
               to
               be
               so
               great
               a
               Favourite
               at
               Court
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               not
               trust
               him
               with
               their
               Army
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               you
               may
               perhaps
               conjecture
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               the
               Parliament
               made
               choice
               of
               him
               for
               General
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               why
               did
               they
               think
               him
               discontented
               with
               the
               Court
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               that
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               that
               he
               was
               so
               ;
               he
               came
               to
               Court
               as
               other
               Noblemen
               did
               ,
               when
               occasion
               was
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               Office
               till
               a
               little
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               oblige
               him
               to
               be
               there
               continually
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               verily
               ,
               that
               the
               unfortunateness
               of
               his
               Marriage
               ,
               had
               so
               discountenanced
               his
               Conversation
               with
               Ladies
               ,
               that
               the
               Court
               could
               not
               be
               his
               proper
               Element
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               had
               some
               extraordinary
               favour
               there
               ,
               to
               balance
               that
               calamity
               .
               For
               particular
               discontent
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               intention
               of
               revenge
               for
               any
               supposed
               disgrace
               ,
               I
               think
               he
               had
               none
               ;
               nor
               that
               he
               was
               any
               ways
               addicted
               to
               Presbyterian
               
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               other
               Phanatic
               Tenets
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               saving
               only
               that
               he
               was
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               stream
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               England
               was
               not
               an
               absolute
               ,
               but
               a
               mixt
               Monarchy
               ,
               not
               considering
               that
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               must
               always
               be
               absolute
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Who
               was
               General
               of
               the
               King's
               Army
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               None
               yet
               but
               Himself
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               had
               He
               yet
               any
               Army
               ;
               but
               there
               coming
               to
               him
               at
               that
               time
               two
               Nephews
               ,
               the
               Princes
               Rupert
               and
               Maurice
               ,
               He
               put
               the
               Command
               of
               His
               Horse
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Prince
               Rupert
               ,
               a
               man
               than
               whom
               no
               man
               living
               has
               a
               better
               courage
               ,
               nor
               was
               more
               active
               and
               diligent
               in
               prosecuting
               his
               Commission
               ;
               and
               though
               but
               a
               young
               man
               then
               ,
               was
               not
               without
               experience
               in
               the
               conducting
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               an
               Actor
               in
               part
               of
               his
               Father's
               Wars
               in
               Germany
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               could
               the
               King
               find
               Money
               to
               pay
               such
               an
               Army
               as
               was
               necessary
               for
               Him
               ,
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Neither
               the
               King
               nor
               Parliament
               had
               much
               Money
               at
               that
               time
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               but
               were
               fain
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               Benevolence
               of
               those
               that
               took
               their
               parts
               ,
               wherein
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               the
               Parliament
               had
               a
               mighty
               great
               advantage
               .
               Those
               that
               helped
               the
               King
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               were
               only
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               which
               not
               approving
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               willing
               to
               undertake
               the
               payment
               every
               one
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Horse
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               thought
               any
               very
               great
               assistance
               ,
               the
               persons
               that
               paid
               them
               being
               so
               few
               ;
               for
               other
               Moneys
               that
               the
               King
               then
               had
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               any
               but
               what
               he
               borrow'd
               upon
               Jewels
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Parliament
               had
               a
               very
               plentiful
               Contribution
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               London
               ,
               but
               generally
               from
               their
               Faction
               in
               all
               other
               places
               of
               England
               ,
               upon
               certain
               Propositions
               ,
               (
               published
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               June
               ,
               1642.
               at
               which
               time
               they
               had
               newly
               Voted
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               intended
               to
               make
               
               War
               upon
               them
               )
               for
               bringing
               in
               of
               Money
               or
               Plate
               ,
               to
               maintain
               Horse
               and
               Horse-men
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               Arms
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               public
               Peace
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               the
               Repaying
               of
               which
               Money
               and
               Plate
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Public
                 Faith.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               
                 Public
                 Faith
              
               is
               there
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Public
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               that
               can
               be
               call'd
               Public
               ,
               in
               a
               Civil
               War
               ,
               without
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Security
               was
               nothing
               worth
               ,
               but
               serv'd
               well
               enough
               to
               gull
               those
               seditious
               Blockheads
               that
               were
               more
               fond
               of
               change
               ,
               than
               either
               of
               their
               peace
               or
               profit
               ;
               having
               by
               this
               means
               gotten
               Contributions
               from
               those
               that
               were
               the
               well-affected
               to
               their
               Cause
               ,
               they
               made
               use
               of
               it
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               force
               the
               like
               Contribution
               from
               others
               ;
               for
               in
               November
               following
               ,
               they
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               Assessing
               also
               of
               those
               that
               had
               not
               contributed
               then
               ,
               or
               had
               contributed
               ,
               but
               not
               proportionably
               to
               their
               Estates
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Parliament
               promised
               and
               declared
               in
               the
               Propositions
               themselves
               ;
               for
               they
               declared
               in
               the
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 man's
                 Affection
                 should
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 his
                 Offer
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 expressed
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 in
                 any
                 proportion
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               March
               following
               ,
               they
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               to
               Levy
               weekly
               a
               great
               Sum
               of
               Money
               upon
               every
               County
               ,
               City
               ,
               Town
               ,
               Place
               ,
               and
               Person
               of
               any
               Estate
               almost
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               weekly
               Sum
               (
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               it self
               ,
               printed
               and
               published
               in
               March
               ,
               1642
               ,
               by
               Order
               of
               both
               Houses
               )
               comes
               to
               almost
               33000
               
                 l.
              
               and
               consequently
               to
               above
               1700000
               
                 l.
              
               for
               the
               year
               .
               They
               had
               ,
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               profits
               of
               the
               King's
               Lands
               and
               Woods
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               was
               remaining
               unpaid
               of
               any
               Subsidy
               formerly
               granted
               Him
               ,
               and
               the
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
               usually
               received
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               besides
               the
               profit
               of
               the
               Sequestration
               of
               great
               persons
               ,
               whom
               they
               pleas'd
               to
               Vote
               Delinquents
               ,
               and
               the
               profits
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               ,
               which
               
               
               ●troversie
               ,
               understood
               not
               the
               Reasons
               of
               either
               Party
               ;
               and
               for
               those
               that
               by
               Ambition
               were
               once
               set
               upon
               the
               Enterprize
               of
               changing
               the
               Government
               ,
               they
               cared
               not
               much
               what
               was
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               ,
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               but
               what
               Strength
               they
               might
               procure
               ,
               by
               reducing
               the
               multitude
               ,
               with
               Remonstrances
               from
               the
               Parliament-House
               ,
               or
               by
               Sermons
               in
               the
               Churches
               ;
               and
               to
               their
               Petitions
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               had
               any
               answer
               at
               all
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               would
               disband
               their
               Army
               ,
               and
               put
               themselves
               upon
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               Him
               more
               Gracious
               than
               they
               expected
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               had
               been
               a
               gallant
               answer
               indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               proceeded
               from
               Him
               after
               some
               extraordinary
               great
               Victory
               in
               Battel
               ,
               or
               some
               extraordinary
               assurance
               of
               a
               Victory
               at
               last
               in
               the
               whole
               War.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               ,
               what
               could
               have
               hapned
               to
               Him
               worse
               ,
               than
               at
               length
               He
               suffered
               ,
               notwithstanding
               His
               gentle
               answer
               ,
               and
               all
               His
               reasonable
               Declarations
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               ;
               but
               ,
               who
               knew
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Any
               Man
               might
               see
               ,
               that
               He
               was
               never
               like
               to
               be
               restor'd
               to
               His
               Right
               without
               Victory
               ,
               and
               such
               His
               Statutes
               being
               known
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               would
               have
               brought
               to
               His
               assistance
               many
               more
               hands
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               arguments
               of
               Law
               ,
               or
               force
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               couched
               in
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               other
               Writings
               ,
               could
               have
               done
               by
               far
               ;
               and
               I
               wonder
               what
               kind
               of
               Men
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               hindered
               the
               King
               from
               taking
               this
               Resolution
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               know
               by
               the
               Declarations
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               very
               long
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               Quotations
               of
               Records
               ,
               and
               of
               Cases
               formerly
               Reported
               ,
               that
               the
               Penners
               of
               them
               were
               either
               Lawyers
               by
               Profession
               ,
               or
               such
               Gentlemen
               as
               had
               the
               ambition
               to
               be
               thought
               so
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               were
               then
               likeliest
               to
               have
               their
               counsel
               asked
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               were
               averse
               to
               absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               absolute
               Democracy
               ,
               or
               Aristocracy
               ;
               all
               which
               Governments
               they
               esteemed
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               love
               with
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               they
               us'd
               to
               praise
               by
               the
               name
               of
               mixt
               
               Monarchy
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               indeed
               nothing
               else
               but
               pure
               Anarchy
               :
               and
               those
               Men
               whose
               Pens
               the
               King
               most
               us'd
               in
               these
               Controversies
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               Politics
               ,
               were
               such
               (
               if
               I
               have
               not
               been
               misinformed
               )
               as
               having
               been
               Members
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               had
               declaim'd
               against
               Ship-money
               ,
               and
               other
               Extra-Parliamentary
               Taxes
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               :
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Parliament
               grow
               higher
               in
               their
               demands
               ,
               than
               they
               thought
               they
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               went
               over
               to
               the
               King's
               Party
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Who
               were
               those
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               name
               any
               Man
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               undertaken
               only
               a
               short
               Narration
               of
               the
               Follies
               and
               other
               Faults
               of
               Men
               during
               this
               trouble
               ,
               but
               not
               (
               by
               naming
               of
               persons
               )
               to
               give
               you
               or
               any
               man
               else
               occasion
               to
               esteem
               them
               the
               less
               ,
               now
               the
               faults
               on
               all
               sides
               have
               been
               forgiven
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               Business
               was
               brought
               to
               this
               height
               ,
               by
               levying
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               seizing
               on
               the
               Navy
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               and
               other
               Provisions
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               was
               so
               blind
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               see
               they
               were
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               War
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               King
               (
               by
               Proclamation
               or
               Message
               )
               according
               to
               his
               undoubted
               Right
               ,
               Dissolve
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               thereby
               diminish
               in
               some
               part
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Levies
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               their
               unjust
               Ordinances
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               forgotten
               that
               I
               told
               you
               that
               the
               King
               Himself
               ,
               by
               a
               Bill
               that
               He
               passed
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               He
               passed
               the
               Bill
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               had
               given
               them
               Authority
               to
               hold
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               till
               they
               should
               by
               consent
               of
               both
               Houses
               dissolve
               themselves
               :
               If
               therefore
               He
               had
               by
               any
               Proclamation
               or
               Message
               to
               the
               Houses
               dissolv'd
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               ,
               to
               their
               former
               Defamations
               of
               His
               Majesties
               actions
               ,
               have
               added
               this
               ,
               That
               He
               was
               a
               Breaker
               of
               His
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               Contempt
               of
               Him
               ,
               have
               continued
               their
               Session
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               made
               advantage
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               increase
               and
               strengthning
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               Would
               not
               the
               King
               's
               raising
               of
               an
               Army
               against
               them
               ,
               be
               interpreted
               as
               a
               purpose
               to
               dissolve
               them
               by
               force
               ?
               And
               was
               it
               not
               as
               great
               a
               breach
               of
               promise
               to
               scatter
               them
               by
               force
               ,
               as
               to
               dissolve
               them
               by
               Proclamation
               ?
               Besides
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               that
               the
               passing
               of
               that
               Act
               was
               otherwise
               intended
               than
               conditionally
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               should
               not
               ordain
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Sovereign
               Right
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               condition
               they
               had
               already
               by
               many
               of
               their
               Ordinances
               broken
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               even
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Equity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               unalterable
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               has
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               cannot
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               give
               away
               the
               right
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               retain
               for
               the
               good
               Government
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               unless
               he
               do
               it
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 no
                 longer
              
               ;
               for
               the
               giving
               away
               that
               which
               by
               consequence
               only
               draws
               the
               Sovereignty
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               I
               think
               )
               a
               giving
               away
               of
               the
               Sovereignty
               ,
               but
               an
               error
               ,
               such
               as
               works
               nothing
               but
               an
               invalidity
               in
               the
               Grant
               it self
               .
               And
               such
               was
               the
               King's
               passing
               this
               Bill
               ,
               for
               the
               continuing
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Two
               Houses
               pleas'd
               .
               But
               now
               that
               the
               War
               was
               resolv'd
               on
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               what
               needed
               any
               more
               dispute
               in
               writings
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               what
               need
               they
               had
               ,
               but
               on
               both
               sides
               they
               thought
               it
               needful
               to
               hinder
               one
               another
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               from
               levying
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               did
               set
               forth
               Declarations
               in
               Print
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               people
               know
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               obey
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               new
               Militia
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               let
               them
               see
               the
               Legality
               of
               His
               own
               Commissions
               of
               Array
               ;
               and
               the
               Parliament
               on
               their
               part
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               justifie
               to
               the
               people
               the
               said
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               appear
               unlawful
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               Parliament
               were
               Levying
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               King
               to
               Levy
               Soldiers
               ,
               to
               defend
               Himself
               and
               His
               Right
               ,
               though
               there
               had
               been
               
               no
               other
               Title
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               His
               own
               preservation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Commission
               of
               Array
               had
               never
               been
               heard
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               think
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               Title
               for
               War
               ,
               than
               the
               defence
               of
               a
               Man
               's
               own
               Right
               ,
               but
               the
               People
               at
               that
               time
               thought
               nothing
               lawful
               for
               the
               King
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               was
               not
               some
               Statute
               made
               by
               Parliament
               .
               For
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Courts
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               others
               ,
               though
               but
               Advocates
               ,
               yet
               of
               great
               Reputation
               for
               their
               skill
               in
               the
               Common
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               England
               ,
               had
               infected
               most
               of
               the
               Gentry
               of
               England
               with
               their
               Maxims
               and
               Cases
               prejudg'd
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Precedents
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               think
               so
               well
               of
               their
               own
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               glad
               of
               this
               occasion
               to
               shew
               it
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               gain
               a
               Reputation
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               of
               being
               good
               Patriots
               ,
               and
               wise
               Statesmen
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               this
               Commission
               of
               Array
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               King
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               had
               gotten
               into
               his
               hands
               by
               Victory
               ,
               all
               the
               Lands
               in
               England
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               disposed
               some
               part
               ,
               as
               Forests
               and
               Chaces
               for
               his
               own
               Recreation
               ,
               and
               some
               part
               to
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               had
               assisted
               him
               ,
               or
               were
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               the
               Wars
               ;
               upon
               which
               he
               laid
               a
               charge
               of
               service
               in
               his
               Wars
               ,
               some
               with
               more
               Men
               ,
               and
               some
               with
               less
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Lands
               he
               had
               given
               them
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               sent
               Men
               unto
               them
               with
               Commission
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               Service
               ,
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               appear
               with
               Arms
               ,
               and
               to
               accompany
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Wars
               ,
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               at
               their
               own
               Charges
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               the
               Commissions
               by
               which
               this
               King
               did
               then
               make
               his
               Levies
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               was
               it
               not
               Legal
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               it
               was
               Legal
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               that
               amount
               to
               with
               Men
               that
               were
               already
               resolv'd
               to
               acknowledge
               for
               Law
               ,
               nothing
               that
               was
               against
               their
               
               design
               of
               abolishing
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               placing
               a
               sovereign
               and
               absolute
               Arbitrary
               Power
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               To
               destroy
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               are
               two
               Businesses
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               found
               it
               so
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               think
               it
               so
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Military
               power
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               intended
               only
               the
               Story
               of
               their
               Injustice
               ,
               Impudence
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               therefore
               for
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               History
               thereof
               ,
               written
               at
               large
               in
               English
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               make
               use
               of
               such
               a
               Thread
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               filling
               up
               of
               such
               Knavery
               and
               Folly
               also
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               observe
               in
               their
               several
               Actions
               .
            
             
               From
               York
               the
               King
               went
               to
               Hull
               ,
               where
               was
               His
               Magazine
               of
               Arms
               for
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
               Ergland
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               they
               would
               admit
               Him
               ;
               the
               Parliament
               had
               made
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               Governor
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               who
               caused
               the
               Gates
               to
               be
               shut
               ,
               and
               preseating
               himself
               upon
               the
               walls
               ,
               flatly
               denied
               Him
               entrance
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               King
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               preclam'd
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               know
               if
               they
               own'd
               the
               Actions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Upon
               what
               grounds
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Their
               pretence
               was
               this
               .
               That
               neither
               this
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Town
               in
               England
               was
               otherwise
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               than
               in
               Trust
               for
               the
               People
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               see
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               :
               We
               represent
               the
               People
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               People
               has
               is
               ours
               .
               The
               Mayor
               of
               Hull
               did
               represent
               the
               King
               ,
               Is
               therefore
               all
               the
               King
               had
               in
               Hull
               the
               Mayor's
               ?
               The
               People
               of
               England
               may
               be
               represented
               with
               Limitations
               ,
               as
               to
               deliver
               a
               Petition
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               does
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               deliver
               the
               Petition
               ,
               have
               Right
               
               to
               all
               the
               Towns
               in
               England
               ?
               When
               began
               this
               Parliament
               to
               be
               a
               Representative
               of
               England
               ?
               Was
               it
               November
               3.
               1640
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               the
               day
               before
               that
               had
               the
               Right
               to
               keep
               the
               King
               out
               of
               Hull
               ,
               and
               possess
               it
               for
               themselves
               ?
               For
               there
               was
               then
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               whose
               was
               Hull
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               was
               the
               King's
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               it
               was
               called
               the
               King's
               Town
               upon
               Hull
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               King
               Himself
               did
               then
               and
               ever
               represent
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               People
               of
               England
               .
               If
               He
               did
               not
               ,
               who
               then
               did
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               having
               no
               Being
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               might
               perhaps
               say
               ,
               the
               People
               had
               then
               no
               Representative
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Then
               there
               was
               no
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               Towns
               of
               England
               being
               the
               Peoples
               ,
               you
               and
               I
               ,
               and
               any
               Man
               else
               ,
               might
               have
               put
               in
               for
               his
               share
               .
               You
               may
               see
               by
               this
               ,
               what
               weak
               People
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               were
               carried
               into
               the
               Rebellion
               ,
               by
               such
               weak
               reasonings
               as
               this
               Parliament
               used
               ;
               and
               how
               impudent
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               did
               put
               such
               Fallacies
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Surely
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               esteem'd
               the
               wisest
               Men
               in
               England
               ,
               being
               upon
               that
               account
               chosen
               to
               be
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               And
               were
               they
               also
               esteem'd
               the
               wisest
               Men
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               chose
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               that
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               it
               is
               usual
               with
               the
               Freeholders
               in
               the
               Counties
               ,
               and
               the
               Tradesmen
               in
               the
               Cities
               and
               Burroughs
               ,
               to
               choose
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               most
               repugnant
               to
               the
               giving
               of
               Subsidies
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               August
               ,
               after
               He
               had
               summon'd
               Hull
               ,
               and
               tried
               some
               of
               the
               Counties
               thereabout
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               do
               for
               Him
               ,
               set
               up
               His
               Standard
               at
               Nottingham
               ,
               but
               there
               came
               not
               in
               thither
               Men
               enow
               to
               make
               an
               Army
               sufficient
               to
               give
               Battel
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               .
            
             
             
               From
               thence
               He
               went
               to
               Shrewsbery
               ,
               where
               He
               was
               quickly
               furnished
               ;
               and
               appointing
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               to
               be
               General
               ,
               He
               resolv'd
               to
               march
               towards
               London
               .
            
             
               The
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               was
               at
               Worcester
               with
               the
               Parliament
               Army
               ,
               making
               no
               offer
               to
               stop
               Him
               in
               His
               passage
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               He
               was
               gone
               by
               ,
               marched
               close
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               therefore
               ,
               to
               avoid
               being
               inclosed
               between
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               turned
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               Battel
               at
               Edge-hill
               ;
               where
               ,
               though
               he
               got
               not
               an
               intire
               Victory
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               the
               better
               ,
               if
               either
               had
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               had
               certainly
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               Victory
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               march
               on
               ,
               in
               his
               intended
               way
               towards
               London
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               next
               morning
               he
               took
               Banbury
               Castle
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               went
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Brentford
               ,
               where
               he
               gave
               a
               great
               Defeat
               to
               Three
               Regiments
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Forces
               ,
               and
               so
               return'd
               to
               Oxford
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               King
               go
               on
               from
               Brentford
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               notice
               of
               the
               King
               's
               marching
               from
               Shrewsbery
               ,
               caused
               all
               the
               Trained
               Bands
               ,
               and
               the
               Auxiliaries
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               (
               which
               were
               so
               frighted
               ,
               as
               to
               shut
               up
               all
               their
               shops
               )
               to
               be
               drawn
               forth
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               a
               complete
               and
               numerous
               Army
               ready
               for
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               that
               was
               crept
               into
               London
               just
               at
               that
               time
               to
               head
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               it
               that
               made
               the
               King
               retire
               to
               Oxford
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               February
               ,
               after
               Prince
               Rupert
               took
               Cirencest●r
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               many
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               many
               Arms
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               newly
               made
               a
               Magazine
               ;
               and
               thus
               stood
               the
               business
               between
               the
               King
               's
               and
               the
               Parliaments
               Forces
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               caused
               a
               Line
               of
               Communication
               to
               be
               made
               about
               London
               and
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               12
               miles
               in
               compass
               ,
               and
               constituted
               a
               Committee
               for
               the
               Association
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               into
               
               a
               posture
               of
               defence
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 Suffolk
              
               .
               and
               some
               others
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               those
               Commissioners
               was
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               from
               which
               employment
               he
               came
               to
               his
               following
               greatness
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               done
               ,
               during
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Stamford
               had
               the
               employment
               of
               putting
               in
               execution
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               for
               the
               Militia
               ;
               and
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Hopton
              
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               executed
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               .
               Between
               those
               two
               was
               fought
               a
               Battel
               at
               Liscard
               in
               Cornwal
               ,
               where
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Hopton
              
               had
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               presently
               took
               a
               Town
               called
               Saltash
               ,
               with
               many
               Arms
               ,
               much
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               many
               Prisoners
               .
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Waller
              
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               seized
               Winchester
               and
               Chichester
               for
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               North
               ,
               for
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Newcastle
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Militia
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               my
               Lord
               Fairfax
               .
               My
               Lord
               of
               Newcastle
               took
               from
               the
               Parliament
               Tadcaster
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Forces
               for
               that
               County
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               himself
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               Master
               of
               all
               the
               North.
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               February
               ,
               the
               Queen
               landed
               at
               Burlington
               ,
               and
               was
               conducted
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Montross
               ,
               to
               York
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Divers
               other
               little
               Advantages
               ,
               besides
               these
               ,
               had
               the
               King's
               Party
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               in
               the
               North.
               
            
             
               There
               hapned
               also
               between
               the
               Militia
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Commission
               of
               Array
               in
               Staffordshire
               ,
               under
               my
               Lord
               Brook
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               of
               Northampton
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               great
               contention
               ,
               wherein
               both
               these
               Commanders
               were
               slain
               ;
               for
               my
               Lord
               Brook
               besieging
               Lichfield-Close
               ,
               was
               kill'd
               with
               a
               shot
               ,
               notwithstanding
               which
               they
               gave
               not
               over
               the
               Siege
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               Masters
               of
               the
               Close
               .
               But
               presently
               after
               my
               Lord
               of
               Northam●ton
               bes●●ed
               〈◊〉
               again
               for
               the
               
               King
               ,
               which
               to
               relieve
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Brereton
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Gell
              
               ,
               advanced
               towards
               Lichfield
               ,
               and
               were
               met
               at
               Hopton-heath
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northampton
               ,
               and
               routed
               .
               The
               Earl
               himself
               was
               slain
               ,
               but
               his
               Forces
               with
               Victory
               return'd
               to
               the
               Siege
               again
               ;
               and
               shortly
               after
               seconded
               by
               Prince
               Rupert
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               abroad
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
               carried
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               chief
               Actions
               of
               this
               year
               1642.
               wherein
               the
               King's
               Party
               had
               not
               much
               the
               worse
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Parliament
               had
               now
               a
               better
               Army
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               if
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               had
               immediately
               followed
               the
               King
               to
               Oxford
               (
               not
               yet
               well
               fortified
               )
               he
               might
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               have
               taken
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               could
               not
               want
               either
               Men
               or
               Ammunition
               ,
               whereof
               the
               City
               of
               London
               (
               which
               was
               wholly
               at
               the
               Parliaments
               devotion
               )
               had
               store
               enough
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               judge
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               manifest
               ,
               considering
               the
               estate
               the
               King
               was
               in
               at
               his
               first
               marching
               from
               York
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               neither
               Money
               ,
               nor
               Men
               ,
               nor
               Arms
               enough
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               hope
               of
               Victory
               ,
               that
               this
               year
               (
               take
               it
               altogether
               )
               was
               very
               prosperous
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               great
               Folly
               or
               Wickedness
               do
               you
               observe
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               Actions
               for
               this
               first
               year
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               can
               be
               said
               against
               them
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               will
               be
               excus'd
               with
               the
               pretext
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               come
               under
               one
               Name
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               saving
               that
               when
               they
               summoned
               any
               Town
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               in
               the
               contrary
               Army
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               beating
               them
               from
               the
               Siege
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               the
               right
               of
               War
               can
               justifie
               such
               Impudence
               as
               that
               .
               But
               they
               pretended
               that
               the
               King
               was
               always
               virtually
               in
               the
               Two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               making
               a
               distinction
               between
               his
               Person
               Natural
               and
               Politique
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Impudence
               the
               greater
               ,
               besides
               the
               folly
               of
               it
               :
               For
               this
               was
               but
               an
               University
               Quibble
               ,
               such
               as
               Boys
               make
               use
               of
               in
               maintaining
               (
               in
               the
               Schools
               )
               
               such
               Tencts
               as
               they
               cannot
               otherwise
               defend
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               they
               solicited
               also
               the
               Scots
               to
               enter
               England
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               to
               suppress
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               plain
               Confession
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               Forces
               were
               at
               this
               time
               inferior
               to
               the
               King
               's
               ;
               and
               most
               men
               thought
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               had
               then
               marched
               Southward
               ,
               and
               joined
               his
               Forces
               with
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               would
               have
               fled
               out
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               1643.
               the
               Parliament
               seeing
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Newcastle's
               power
               in
               the
               North
               grown
               formidable
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               to
               hire
               them
               to
               an
               Invasion
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               (
               to
               complement
               them
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               )
               made
               a
               Covenant
               among
               themselves
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Scots
               before
               had
               made
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               demolished
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Church-windows
               (
               such
               as
               had
               in
               them
               any
               Images
               of
               Saints
               )
               throughout
               all
               England
               .
            
             
               Also
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               Solemn
               League
               with
               the
               Nation
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Are
               not
               the
               Scots
               as
               properly
               to
               be
               called
               Foreigners
               ,
               as
               the
               Irish
               ?
               seeing
               then
               they
               persecuted
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               even
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               advising
               the
               King
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Irish
               Forces
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               with
               what
               face
               could
               they
               call
               in
               a
               Scotch
               Army
               against
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King's
               Party
               might
               easily
               here
               have
               discern'd
               their
               design
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               absolute
               Masters
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               dethrone
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Another
               great
               Impudence
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               Bestial
               Incivility
               it
               was
               of
               theirs
               ,
               That
               they
               Voted
               the
               Queen
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               for
               helping
               the
               King
               with
               some
               Ammunition
               ,
               and
               English
               Forces
               ,
               from
               Holland
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               it
               possible
               that
               all
               this
               could
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               Men
               not
               see
               that
               Papers
               and
               Declarations
               must
               be
               useless
               ?
               And
               that
               nothing
               could
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               
               Deposing
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               themselves
               in
               his
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               very
               possible
               ,
               for
               who
               was
               there
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               knowing
               that
               the
               King
               had
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               that
               knew
               the
               Essential
               Rights
               of
               Sovereignty
               ?
               They
               dreamt
               of
               a
               mixt
               Power
               of
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Two
               Houses
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               a
               divided
               Power
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Peace
               ,
               was
               above
               their
               understanding
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               always
               urging
               the
               King
               to
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Treaties
               ,
               (
               for
               fear
               of
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               the
               King
               in
               an
               absolute
               obedience
               )
               which
               increased
               the
               hope
               and
               courage
               of
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               but
               did
               the
               King
               little
               good
               ;
               for
               the
               People
               either
               understand
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               trouble
               themselves
               with
               Controversies
               in
               writing
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               his
               compliance
               by
               Messages
               ,
               go
               away
               with
               an
               opinion
               ,
               That
               the
               Parliament
               was
               likely
               to
               have
               the
               Victory
               in
               the
               War.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Penners
               and
               Contrivers
               of
               those
               Papers
               ,
               were
               formerly
               Members
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               now
               revolted
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               bear
               that
               sway
               in
               the
               House
               which
               they
               expected
               men
               were
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               they
               believed
               not
               what
               they
               wrote
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Military
               Actions
               (
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               Head
               Quarters
               )
               Prince
               Rupert
               took
               Brinningram
               ,
               a
               Garison
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               .
            
             
               In
               July
               after
               ,
               the
               King's
               Forces
               had
               a
               great
               Victory
               over
               the
               Parliaments
               near
               the
               Devizes
               on
               Roundway-down
               ,
               where
               they
               took
               2000
               Prisoners
               ,
               four
               Brass
               Peeces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               28
               Colours
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Baggage
               .
               And
               shortly
               after
               Bristol
               was
               surrendred
               to
               Prince
               Rupert
               for
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               himself
               marching
               into
               the
               West
               took
               from
               the
               Parliament
               many
               other
               considerable
               places
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               good
               Fortune
               was
               not
               a
               little
               allay'd
               ,
               by
               his
               besieging
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               reliev'd
               to
               the
               last
               gasp
               ,
               was
               reliev'd
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               
               whose
               Army
               was
               before
               greatly
               wasted
               ,
               but
               now
               recruited
               with
               Train'd
               Bands
               ,
               and
               Apprentices
               of
               London
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               not
               only
               by
               this
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               many
               Examples
               in
               History
               ,
               That
               there
               can
               hardly
               arise
               a
               long
               or
               dangerous
               Rebellion
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               some
               such
               overgrown
               City
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               or
               two
               in
               its
               belly
               ,
               to
               foment
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nay
               more
               ,
               those
               great
               Capital
               Cities
               ,
               when
               Rebellion
               is
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Grievances
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               the
               Rebel
               Party
               ,
               because
               the
               Grievances
               are
               for
               Taxes
               ,
               to
               which
               Citizens
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Merchants
               ,
               whose
               profession
               is
               their
               private
               gain
               )
               are
               naturally
               mortal
               Enemies
               ,
               their
               only
               glory
               being
               ,
               to
               grow
               excessively
               rich
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               buying
               and
               selling
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               of
               all
               Callings
               ,
               the
               most
               beneficial
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               by
               setting
               the
               poorer
               sort
               of
               people
               on
               work
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               making
               poor
               people
               sell
               their
               Labour
               to
               them
               at
               their
               own
               prizes
               ,
               so
               that
               poor
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               might
               get
               a
               better
               Living
               by
               working
               in
               Bridewell
               ,
               than
               by
               spinning
               ,
               weaving
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               labour
               as
               they
               can
               do
               ,
               saving
               that
               by
               working
               slightly
               ,
               they
               may
               help
               themselves
               a
               little
               ,
               to
               the
               disgrace
               of
               our
               Manufacture
               .
               And
               as
               most
               commonly
               they
               are
               the
               first
               Encouragers
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               presuming
               in
               their
               strength
               ;
               so
               also
               are
               they
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               first
               that
               repent
               ,
               deceiv'd
               by
               them
               that
               command
               their
               strength
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               War
               :
               Though
               the
               King
               withdrew
               from
               Glocester
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               to
               fly
               from
               ,
               but
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               which
               presently
               after
               he
               did
               at
               Newbery
               ,
               where
               the
               Battel
               was
               bloody
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               had
               not
               the
               worst
               ,
               unless
               Cirencester
               be
               put
               into
               the
               Scale
               ,
               which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               had
               in
               his
               way
               a
               few
               days
               before
               surpriz'd
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               North
               and
               the
               West
               the
               King
               had
               much
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               at
               the
               
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               May
               29.
               the
               Earls
               of
               Newcastle
               and
               Cumberland
               defeated
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               (
               who
               commanded
               in
               those
               parts
               for
               the
               Parliament
               )
               at
               Bramham-moor
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Parliament
               to
               hasten
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Scots
               .
            
             
               In
               June
               following
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               routed
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               (
               Son
               to
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               )
               upon
               Adderton-heath
               ,
               and
               in
               pursuit
               of
               them
               to
               Bradford
               ,
               took
               and
               kill'd
               2000
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               took
               the
               Town
               and
               2000
               Prisoners
               more
               ,
               (
               Sir
               Thomas
               himself
               hardly
               escaping
               )
               with
               all
               their
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               ;
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               made
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               quit
               Hallifax
               and
               Beverley
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Prince
               Rupert
               reliev'd
               Newark
               ,
               besieg'd
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Meldrum
              
               for
               the
               Parliament
               with
               7000
               men
               ,
               whereof
               1000
               were
               slain
               ,
               the
               rest
               upon
               Articles
               departed
               ,
               leaving
               behind
               them
               their
               Arms
               ,
               Bag
               and
               Baggage
               .
            
             
               To
               ballance
               in
               part
               this
               success
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               whose
               Lieutenant
               General
               was
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               got
               a
               Victory
               over
               the
               Royalists
               ,
               near
               Horn-Castle
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               slew
               400
               ,
               took
               800
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               1000
               Arms
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               took
               and
               plunder'd
               the
               City
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               West
               ,
               May
               16.
               
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Hopton
              
               at
               Stratton
               in
               Devonshire
               ,
               had
               a
               Victory
               over
               the
               Parliamentarians
               ,
               wherein
               he
               took
               1700
               Prisoners
               ,
               13
               Brass
               Peeces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Ammunition
               ,
               which
               was
               70
               Barrels
               of
               Powder
               ,
               and
               their
               Magazine
               of
               their
               other
               Provisions
               in
               the
               Town
               .
            
             
               Again
               at
               Landsdown
               ,
               between
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Hopton
              
               and
               the
               Parliamentarians
               under
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Waller
              
               was
               fought
               a
               fierce
               Battel
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Victory
               was
               not
               very
               clear
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               saving
               that
               the
               Parliamentarians
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               the
               better
               ,
               because
               presently
               after
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Waller
              
               follow'd
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Hopton
              
               to
               the
               Devizes
               in
               Wiltshire
               ,
               though
               to
               his
               cost
               ,
               
               for
               there
               he
               was
               overthrown
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               told
               you
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               in
               Person
               marched
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               took
               
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 Dorchester
                 ,
                 Barnstable
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               had
               he
               not
               at
               his
               Return
               besieged
               Glocester
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               the
               Parliament
               time
               for
               new
               Levies
               ,
               't
               was
               thought
               by
               many
               he
               might
               have
               routed
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               But
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               was
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               in
               January
               the
               Scots
               entered
               England
               ,
               and
               March
               the
               first
               crossed
               the
               Tyne
               ;
               and
               whil'st
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               was
               marching
               to
               them
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               gathered
               together
               a
               considerable
               Party
               in
               Yorkscire
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               from
               Lyn
               advanced
               towards
               York
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               having
               two
               Armies
               of
               Rebels
               behind
               him
               ,
               and
               another
               before
               him
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               retreat
               to
               York
               ,
               which
               those
               three
               Armies
               joyning
               presently
               besieged
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               all
               the
               considerable
               Military
               Actions
               in
               the
               year
               1643.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               year
               the
               Parliament
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               a
               new
               great
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               had
               carried
               the
               former
               Seal
               to
               Oxford
               :
               Hereupon
               the
               King
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               to
               the
               Judges
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               to
               forbid
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               this
               Messenger
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               condemned
               at
               a
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               Hang'd
               for
               a
               Spy.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               War
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               :
               But
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               when
               a
               Soldier
               comes
               into
               the
               Enemies
               Quarters
               ,
               without
               address
               ,
               or
               notice
               given
               to
               the
               chief
               Commander
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               presum'd
               he
               comes
               as
               a
               Spy.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               year
               ,
               when
               certain
               Gentlemen
               at
               London
               received
               a
               Commission
               of
               Array
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               Levy
               Men
               for
               his
               Service
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               being
               discover'd
               ,
               they
               were
               Condemn'd
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               Executed
               .
               This
               Case
               is
               not
               unlike
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               not
               the
               making
               of
               a
               new
               great
               Seal
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               that
               the
               War
               was
               raised
               ,
               not
               to
               remove
               evil
               Counsellors
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               remove
               the
               King
               himself
               from
               the
               Government
               ;
               what
               hope
               then
               could
               there
               be
               had
               in
               Messages
               and
               Treaties
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Entrance
               of
               the
               Scots
               was
               a
               thing
               unexpected
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               to
               believe
               by
               continual
               Letters
               from
               His
               Commissioners
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               never
               intended
               any
               Invasion
               .
               The
               Duke
               being
               then
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               the
               King
               (
               assur'd
               that
               the
               Scots
               were
               now
               entered
               )
               sent
               him
               Prisoner
               to
               Pendennis
               Castle
               in
               Cornwal
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1644.
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               being
               (
               as
               I
               told
               you
               )
               besieged
               by
               the
               joint
               Forces
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               ;
               the
               King
               sent
               Prince
               Rupert
               to
               relieve
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Enemy
               Battle
               ;
               Prince
               Rupert
               passing
               through
               Lancashire
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               having
               storm'd
               the
               seditious
               Town
               of
               Bolton
               ,
               and
               taken
               in
               
                 Stock
                 ford
              
               and
               Leverpool
               ,
               came
               to
               
                 York
                 ,
                 July
              
               1.
               and
               relieved
               it
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               being
               risen
               thence
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Marston-moor
               ,
               about
               four
               miles
               off
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               fought
               that
               unfortunate
               Battel
               ,
               that
               lost
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               all
               the
               North
               ;
               Prince
               Rupert
               return'd
               by
               the
               way
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               to
               York
               ,
               and
               thence
               with
               some
               of
               His
               Officers
               over
               the
               Sea
               to
               Hamburgh
               .
            
             
               The
               Honour
               of
               this
               Victory
               was
               attributed
               chiefly
               to
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ;
               (
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Manchester's
               Lieutenant
               General
               :
               )
               the
               Parliamentarians
               return'd
               from
               the
               Field
               ,
               to
               the
               Siege
               of
               York
               ,
               which
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               upon
               honourable
               Articles
               was
               surrendred
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               were
               favoured
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Parliament
               could
               not
               employ
               much
               time
               ,
               nor
               many
               men
               in
               the
               Siege
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               great
               and
               sudden
               abatement
               of
               the
               King's
               prosperity
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               ,
               but
               amends
               was
               made
               him
               for
               it
               within
               5
               or
               6
               weeks
               after
               ;
               for
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Waller
              
               (
               after
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Army
               at
               Roundway-down
               )
               had
               another
               raised
               for
               him
               by
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               payment
               thereof
               ,
               imposed
               a
               weekly
               Tax
               of
               the
               value
               of
               one
               Meals
               meat
               upon
               every
               Citizen
               .
               This
               Army
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               intended
               to
               besiege
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               understanding
               ,
               sent
               the
               Queen
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               marched
               himself
               towards
               Worcester
               .
               This
               made
               them
               to
               divide
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               to
               go
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               Waller
               to
               pursue
               the
               King.
               By
               this
               means
               it
               so
               sell
               out
               ,
               that
               both
               their
               Armies
               were
               defeated
               ;
               for
               the
               King
               turn'd
               upon
               Waller
               ,
               routed
               him
               at
               Copredy-Bridge
               ,
               took
               his
               Train
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               many
               Officers
               ,
               and
               then
               presently
               followed
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               into
               Cornwal
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               him
               at
               such
               advantage
               ,
               that
               the
               Earl
               himself
               was
               fain
               to
               escape
               in
               a
               small
               Boat
               to
               Plymouth
               ;
               his
               Horse
               broke
               through
               the
               King's
               Quarters
               by
               night
               ,
               but
               the
               Infantry
               were
               all
               fore'd
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               Arms
               ,
               and
               upon
               conditions
               never
               more
               to
               bear
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               permitted
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               In
               October
               following
               ,
               was
               fought
               a
               second
               and
               sharp
               Battel
               at
               Newbery
               ;
               for
               this
               Infantry
               making
               no
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Conditions
               made
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               being
               now
               come
               towards
               London
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Basingstoke
               ,
               had
               Arms
               put
               again
               into
               their
               hands
               ;
               to
               whom
               some
               of
               the
               Trained
               Bands
               being
               added
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               had
               suddenly
               so
               great
               an
               Army
               ,
               that
               he
               attempted
               the
               King
               again
               at
               Newbery
               ,
               and
               certainly
               had
               the
               better
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               night
               parting
               them
               ,
               had
               not
               a
               complete
               Victory
               .
               And
               it
               was
               observed
               here
               ,
               that
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Earl's
               Army
               fought
               so
               keenly
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               had
               laid
               down
               their
               Arms
               in
               Cornwal
               .
            
             
             
               These
               were
               the
               most
               important
               Fights
               in
               the
               year
               1644
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               was
               yet
               (
               as
               both
               himself
               and
               others
               thought
               )
               in
               as
               good
               a
               condition
               as
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               despair'd
               of
               Victory
               by
               the
               Commanders
               then
               us'd
               ;
               therefore
               they
               voted
               a
               new
               modelling
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               suspecting
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               though
               I
               think
               wrongfully
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               much
               a
               Royalist
               ,
               for
               not
               having
               done
               so
               much
               as
               they
               look'd
               for
               in
               this
               second
               Battel
               at
               Newbery
               .
            
             
               The
               Earls
               of
               Essex
               and
               Manchester
               perceiving
               what
               they
               went
               about
               ,
               voluntarily
               laid
               down
               their
               Commissions
               ;
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 either
                 House
                 ,
                 should
                 enjoy
                 any
                 Office
                 or
                 Command
                 Military
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
              
            
             
               With
               which
               oblique
               blow
               they
               shook
               off
               those
               that
               had
               hitherto
               serv'd
               them
               too
               well
               ,
               and
               yet
               out
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               they
               excepted
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               Conduct
               and
               Valour
               they
               had
               very
               great
               confidence
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               known
               him
               as
               well
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               afterwards
               )
               and
               made
               him
               Lieutenant-General
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Commission
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Clause
               for
               Preservation
               of
               His
               Majesty's
               Person
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               new
               Commission
               was
               left
               out
               ,
               though
               the
               Parliament
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               General
               )
               were
               as
               yet
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               the
               Presbyterians
               also
               (
               in
               order
               to
               their
               ends
               )
               would
               fain
               have
               had
               the
               King
               murdered
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               doubt
               it
               not
               :
               For
               a
               Rightful
               King
               living
               ,
               an
               usurping
               Power
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               secured
               .
               In
               this
               same
               year
               the
               Parliament
               put
               to
               death
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               for
               tampering
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               about
               the
               Rendition
               of
               Hull
               .
               And
               Sir
               
                 Alexander
                 Carew
              
               ,
               for
               endeavouring
               to
               deliver
               up
               Plymouth
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               
               Governour
               for
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               please
               the
               Scots
               .
               For
               the
               General
               Article
               of
               going
               about
               to
               subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               was
               no
               Accusation
               ,
               but
               only
               soul
               words
               .
            
             
               They
               then
               also
               voted
               down
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               ordered
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Directory
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               newly
               compos'd
               by
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               also
               then
               with
               much
               ado
               prevailed
               with
               for
               a
               Treaty
               with
               the
               King
               at
               Vxbridge
               ,
               where
               they
               remitted
               nothing
               of
               their
               former
               demands
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               had
               also
               at
               this
               time
               a
               Parliament
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               consisting
               of
               such
               discontented
               Members
               as
               had
               lest
               the
               Houses
               at
               VVestminster
               ,
               but
               sew
               of
               them
               had
               changed
               their
               old
               principles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               Parliament
               was
               not
               much
               worth
               .
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               because
               they
               endeavoured
               nothing
               but
               Messages
               and
               Treaties
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               defeating
               the
               Soldiers
               hope
               of
               benefit
               by
               the
               War
               ,
               they
               were
               thought
               by
               most
               men
               to
               do
               the
               King
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               year
               1645
               ,
               was
               to
               the
               King
               very
               unfortunate
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               one
               great
               battel
               ,
               he
               lost
               all
               he
               had
               formerly
               gotten
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               new
               model'd
               Army
               ,
               after
               consultation
               whether
               they
               should
               lay
               Siege
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               or
               march
               Westward
               ,
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               Taunton
               ,
               (
               then
               besieged
               by
               the
               Lord
               Goring
               ,
               and
               desended
               by
               Blake
               ,
               famous
               afterward
               for
               his
               Actions
               at
               Sea
               )
               resolv'd
               for
               Taunton
               ,
               leaving
               Cromwel
               to
               attend
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               hinder
               him
               .
               The
               King
               upon
               this
               advantage
               drew
               his
               Forces
               and
               Artillery
               out
               of
               Oxford
               .
               This
               made
               the
               Parliament
               to
               call
               back
               their
               General
               Fairfax
               ,
               and
               order
               him
               to
               besiege
               Oxford
               .
               The
               King
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               relieved
               Chester
               ,
               which
               was
               besieged
               by
               Sir
               
                 VVilliam
                 Brereton
              
               ,
               and
               coming
               back
               ,
               took
               Leicester
               by
               force
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               well
               provided
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               
               and
               Provision
               ,
               Upon
               this
               success
               ,
               it
               was
               generally
               thought
               that
               the
               King's
               party
               was
               the
               stronger
               .
               The
               King
               himself
               thought
               so
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               confest
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               commanding
               Fairfax
               to
               rise
               from
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               give
               the
               King
               battel
               ;
               for
               the
               Successes
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               treacherous
               divisions
               growing
               now
               among
               themselves
               ,
               had
               driven
               them
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               fortune
               of
               one
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               at
               Naseby
               ,
               the
               King's
               Army
               was
               utterly
               overthrown
               ,
               and
               no
               hope
               left
               him
               to
               raise
               another
               ;
               therefore
               after
               the
               battel
               he
               went
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               doing
               the
               Parliament
               here
               and
               there
               some
               shrewd
               turns
               ,
               but
               never
               much
               increasing
               his
               number
               .
            
             
               Fairfax
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               first
               recovered
               Lei●ester
               ,
               and
               then
               marching
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               subdued
               it
               all
               ,
               except
               only
               a
               few
               places
               ,
               forcing
               ,
               with
               much
               ado
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Hopton
               (
               upon
               honourable
               conditions
               )
               to
               disband
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               VVales
               ,
               to
               pass
               over
               to
               Scilly
               ,
               whence
               not
               long
               after
               they
               went
               to
               Paris
               .
            
             
               In
               April
               ,
               1646
               ,
               General
               Fairfax
               began
               to
               march
               back
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               Rainsborough
               ,
               who
               besieged
               VVoodstock
               ,
               had
               it
               surrendered
               .
               The
               King
               therefore
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               also
               returned
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               from
               whence
               VVoodstock
               is
               but
               six
               miles
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               he
               should
               there
               by
               Fairfax
               be
               besieged
               ,
               and
               having
               no
               Army
               to
               relieve
               him
               ,
               resolved
               to
               get
               away
               disguised
               to
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               to
               New●rk
               ,
               and
               thither
               he
               came
               the
               4th
               of
               May
               ;
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               being
               upon
               remove
               homewards
               ,
               carried
               him
               with
               them
               to
               Newcastle
               ,
               whither
               he
               came
               May
               the
               13th
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               did
               the
               King
               trust
               himself
               with
               the
               Scots
               ?
               They
               were
               the
               first
               that
               rebell'd
               .
               They
               were
               Presbyterians
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e
              
               cruel
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               were
               indigent
               ,
               and
               consequently
               might
               be
               suspected
               would
               sell
               him
               to
               his
               Enemies
               for
               money
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               They
               were
               too
               weak
               to
               defend
               him
               ,
               or
               keep
               him
               in
               their
               Country
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               could
               he
               have
               done
               better
               ?
               For
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Winter
               before
               sent
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               get
               a
               Pass
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               propositions
               of
               Peace
               ,
               it
               was
               denied
               ;
               he
               sent
               again
               ,
               it
               was
               denied
               again
               .
               Then
               he
               desired
               he
               might
               come
               to
               them
               in
               person
               ;
               this
               also
               was
               denied
               .
               He
               sent
               again
               and
               again
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               granting
               it
               ,
               they
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 attempt
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 Communication
                 ,
                 should
                 raise
                 what
                 Forces
                 they
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 suppress
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 secure
              
               (
               i.e.
               to
               imprison
               )
               
                 his
                 Person
                 from
                 danger
              
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               King
               had
               adventured
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               imprisoned
               ,
               what
               would
               the
               Parliament
               have
               done
               with
               him
               ?
               They
               had
               dethron'd
               him
               by
               their
               Votes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               have
               no
               security
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               though
               in
               Prison
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               they
               would
               not
               have
               put
               him
               to
               death
               by
               a
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               publicly
               ,
               but
               secretly
               some
               other
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               He
               should
               have
               attempted
               to
               get
               beyond
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               had
               been
               from
               Oxford
               very
               difficult
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               was
               generally
               believ'd
               that
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               had
               promis'd
               him
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               Friends
               that
               should
               come
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               their
               Army
               safe
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               their
               persons
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               their
               honours
               and
               consciences
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               pretty
               trick
               ,
               when
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               Soldiers
               of
               that
               Army
               are
               different
               things
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Soldiers
               promise
               what
               the
               Army
               means
               not
               to
               perform
               .
            
             
               July
               11.
               the
               Parliament
               sent
               their
               Propositions
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Newcastle
               ,
               which
               Propositions
               they
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               only
               way
               to
               a
               settled
               and
               well-grounded
               Peace
               .
               They
               were
               brought
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Suffolk
               .
               Sir
               
                 VValter
                 Earl
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hyppesley
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Goodwin
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               asked
               ,
               If
               they
               had
               power
               to
               treat
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               said
               No
               ,
               he
               ask'd
               why
               they
               might
               not
               as
               well
               have
               
               been
               sent
               by
               a
               Trumpeter
               .
               The
               propositions
               were
               the
               same
               dethroning
               ones
               which
               they
               used
               to
               send
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               would
               not
               assent
               to
               them
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Scots
               swallow
               them
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               made
               some
               exceptions
               against
               them
               ;
               only
               it
               seems
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Parliament
               perceive
               ,
               they
               meant
               not
               to
               put
               the
               King
               into
               their
               hands
               gratis
               ;
               and
               so
               at
               last
               the
               bargain
               was
               made
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               payment
               of
               200000
               
                 l.
              
               the
               King
               was
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               which
               the
               English
               Parliament
               sent
               down
               to
               receive
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               vile
               Complexion
               hath
               this
               Action
               ,
               compounded
               of
               feigned
               Religion
               ,
               and
               very
               covetousness
               ,
               cowardize
               ,
               perjury
               ,
               and
               treachery
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               War
               that
               seemed
               so
               just
               ,
               by
               many
               unseemly
               things
               is
               ended
               ,
               you
               will
               see
               almost
               nothing
               in
               these
               Rebels
               but
               baseness
               and
               falseness
               ,
               besides
               their
               folly
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               time
               the
               Parliament
               had
               taken
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               Garisons
               ,
               whereof
               the
               last
               was
               Pendennis
               Castle
               ,
               whither
               Duke
               Hamilton
               had
               been
               sent
               Prisoner
               by
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               done
               during
               this
               time
               in
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               Ireland
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Peace
               made
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               which
               by
               divisions
               by
               the
               Irish
               was
               ill
               kept
               .
               The
               Popish
               Party
               (
               the
               Pope's
               Nuncio
               being
               then
               there
               )
               took
               this
               to
               be
               the
               time
               for
               delivering
               themselves
               from
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               English
               ;
               besides
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Peace
               was
               now
               expired
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               were
               they
               subject
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               English
               to
               the
               Irish
               ?
               They
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               so
               also
               were
               the
               English
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               distinction
               is
               somewhat
               too
               subtil
               for
               common
               understanding
               .
               In
               Scotland
               the
               Marquis
               of
               Montross
               for
               the
               King
               with
               a
               very
               few
               men
               had
               miraculously
               with
               Victories
               over-run
               all
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               many
               
               of
               his
               Forces
               (
               out
               of
               too
               much
               security
               )
               were
               permitted
               to
               be
               absent
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Enemy
               having
               intelligence
               ,
               suddenly
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               forced
               them
               to
               flie
               back
               into
               the
               High-lands
               to
               recruit
               ;
               where
               he
               bagan
               to
               recover
               strength
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               commanded
               him
               (
               being
               then
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Scots
               at
               Newcastle
               )
               to
               disband
               ,
               and
               he
               departed
               from
               Sco●land
               by
               Sea.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               year
               1646.
               the
               Parliament
               caused
               the
               King's
               great
               Seal
               to
               be
               broken
               .
               Also
               the
               King
               was
               brought
               to
               Holmeby
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               by
               the
               Parliaments
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               here
               was
               an
               end
               of
               that
               War
               as
               to
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Ireland
               .
               About
               this
               time
               also
               dyed
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               whom
               the
               Parliament
               had
               discarded
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               there
               was
               Peace
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               in
               Prison
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Right
               was
               certainly
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               exercise
               was
               yet
               in
               no
               body
               ,
               but
               contended
               for
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               game
               at
               Cards
               ,
               (
               without
               fighting
               both
               the
               years
               1647.
               
               &
               1648.
               )
               between
               the
               Parliament
               and
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               Lieutenant
               General
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               .
               You
               must
               know
               that
               when
               King
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               abolished
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               here
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               resist
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               were
               they
               discontented
               with
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               before
               allowed
               not
               the
               Bishops
               to
               claim
               Jurisdiction
               in
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Right
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Gift
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               now
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               outed
               ,
               they
               made
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               divine
               Right
               was
               in
               themselves
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               having
               revolted
               from
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               set
               up
               Presbyteries
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               their
               several
               Churches
               ;
               and
               divers
               English
               Scholars
               that
               went
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               during
               the
               Persecution
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               were
               much
               taken
               with
               this
               Government
               ;
               and
               at
               their
               return
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               ,
               have
               endeavor'd
               
               to
               the
               great
               trouble
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Nation
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               that
               Government
               here
               ,
               wherein
               they
               might
               domineer
               ,
               and
               applaud
               their
               own
               Wit
               and
               Learning
               .
               And
               these
               took
               upon
               them
               not
               only
               a
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ;
               and
               having
               been
               connived
               at
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               sometimes
               in
               their
               frequent
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               introduced
               many
               strange
               and
               many
               pernicious
               Doctrines
               ,
               out-doing
               the
               Reformation
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               both
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               )
               receding
               from
               the
               former
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               Church-Philosophy
               ,
               (
               for
               Religion
               is
               another
               thing
               )
               as
               much
               as
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               had
               receded
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               distracted
               their
               Auditors
               into
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Sects
               ,
               as
               
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Independants
                 ,
                 Fifth-Monarchy
                 Men
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               all
               commonly
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Fanaticks
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               there
               was
               no
               so
               dangerous
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               as
               this
               Brood
               of
               their
               own
               hatching
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               
               Cromwel's
               best
               Cards
               ,
               whereof
               he
               had
               a
               very
               great
               number
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               whereof
               he
               himself
               was
               thought
               one
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               nothing
               certain
               ,
               but
               applying
               himself
               always
               to
               the
               Faction
               that
               was
               strongest
               ,
               was
               of
               a
               colour
               like
               it
               .
               There
               was
               in
               the
               Army
               a
               great
               number
               (
               if
               not
               most
               part
               )
               that
               aimed
               only
               at
               Rapine
               ,
               and
               sharing
               the
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               these
               also
               ,
               upon
               the
               opinion
               they
               had
               of
               
               Cromwel's
               Valor
               and
               Conduct
               ,
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               any
               way
               better
               arrive
               at
               their
               Ends
               ,
               than
               by
               adhering
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               In
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               major
               part
               ,
               yet
               a
               considerable
               number
               were
               Fanaticks
               ,
               enow
               to
               put
               in
               doubts
               ,
               and
               cause
               delay
               in
               the
               Resolutions
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               also
               by
               advantages
               of
               a
               thin
               House
               ,
               to
               carry
               a
               Vote
               in
               favour
               of
               Cromwel
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               upon
               the
               26
               of
               July
               ;
               for
               whereas
               on
               the
               4th
               of
               May
               precedent
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               had
               Voted
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Militia
               of
               London
               
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Shortly
               after
               the
               Independants
               chancing
               to
               be
               the
               major
               ,
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               whereby
               it
               was
               put
               into
               hands
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               Army
               .
               The
               best
               Cards
               the
               Parliament
               had
               ,
               were
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King.
               The
               General
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               ,
               was
               right
               Presbyterian
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Cromwel
               ,
               but
               which
               Party
               should
               prevail
               ,
               depending
               on
               playing
               of
               the
               Game
               .
               Cromwel
               protested
               still
               Obedience
               and
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               meaning
               nothing
               less
               ,
               bethought
               him
               ,
               and
               resolv'd
               on
               a
               way
               to
               excuse
               himself
               of
               all
               that
               he
               should
               do
               to
               the
               contrary
               upon
               the
               Army
               ;
               therefore
               he
               and
               his
               Son-in-law
               ,
               Commissary
               General
               Ireton
               ,
               as
               good
               at
               contriving
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               at
               speaking
               and
               writing
               better
               ,
               contrive
               how
               to
               mutiny
               the
               Army
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
               To
               this
               end
               they
               spread
               a
               whisper
               through
               the
               Army
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               now
               they
               had
               the
               King
               ,
               intended
               to
               disband
               them
               ,
               to
               cheat
               them
               of
               their
               Arrears
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               them
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Irish
               .
            
             
               The
               Army
               being
               herewith
               inrag'd
               ,
               were
               taught
               by
               Ireton
               to
               crect
               a
               Council
               among
               themselves
               of
               two
               Soldiers
               out
               of
               every
               Troop
               ,
               and
               every
               Company
               to
               consult
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               to
               advise
               for
               the
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               These
               were
               called
               Adjutators
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               Cromwel
               would
               have
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               he
               needed
               nothing
               to
               make
               them
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               secretly
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               head
               of
               these
               Adjutators
               ;
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               first
               Consultation
               ,
               was
               to
               take
               the
               King
               from
               Holmeby
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               Army
               .
            
             
               The
               General
               hereupon
               ,
               by
               Letters
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               excuses
               himself
               and
               Cromwel
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               as
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Fact
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               came
               away
               willingly
               with
               those
               Soldiers
               that
               brought
               Him
               ,
               assuring
               them
               withal
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Army
                 intended
                 nothing
                 but
                 Peace
                 ,
                 nor
                 opposed
              
               Presbytery
               ,
               
                 nor
                 affected
              
               Independency
               ,
               
                 nor
                 did
                 hold
                 any
                 licentious
                 freedom
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               could
               be
               so
               abused
               by
               Cromwel
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               this
               which
               he
               himself
               here
               writes
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               believe
               that
               Cornet
               Joyce
               could
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Army
               with
               a
               1000
               Soldiers
               to
               fetch
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               neither
               the
               General
               ,
               nor
               the
               Lieutenant-General
               ,
               nor
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Army
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               went
               willingly
               ,
               appears
               to
               be
               false
               by
               a
               Message
               sent
               on
               purpose
               from
               his
               Majesty
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Here
               is
               Perfidy
               upon
               Perfidy
               ;
               first
               the
               Perfidy
               of
               the
               Parliament
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Perfidy
               of
               the
               Army
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               first
               Trick
               Cromwel
               play'd
               ,
               whereby
               he
               thought
               himself
               to
               have
               gotten
               so
               great
               an
               advantage
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               openly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Parliament
                 in
                 his
                 Pocket
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               had
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ●●o
              
               .
               For
               upon
               the
               news
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               in
               very
               great
               disorder
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               there
               came
               with
               it
               a
               Rumor
               ,
               that
               the
               Army
               was
               marching
               up
               to
               London
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               till
               his
               residence
               was
               setled
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               was
               carried
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               oftentasion
               ;
               but
               with
               much
               more
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               Respect
               shewn
               Him
               by
               far
               ,
               then
               when
               He
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Commissioners
               ;
               for
               His
               own
               Chaplains
               were
               allow'd
               Him
               ,
               and
               His
               Children
               ,
               and
               some
               Friends
               permitted
               to
               see
               Him
               :
               besides
               ,
               that
               He
               was
               much
               Complimented
               by
               Cromwel
               ,
               who
               promised
               Him
               in
               a
               serious
               and
               seeming
               passionate
               manner
               ,
               to
               restore
               Him
               to
               His
               Right
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               was
               he
               sure
               he
               could
               do
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               was
               not
               sure
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               march
               up
               to
               the
               City
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               the
               King
               
               again
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               second
               man
               ;
               unless
               in
               the
               attempt
               he
               found
               better
               hopes
               than
               yet
               he
               had
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               by
               dispossessing
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               assistance
               against
               the
               Parliament
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               could
               Cromwel
               expect
               from
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               By
               declaring
               directly
               for
               Him
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               had
               all
               the
               King's
               Party
               ,
               which
               were
               many
               more
               now
               since
               His
               misfortune
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               that
               had
               discover'd
               the
               hypocrisie
               and
               private
               aims
               of
               their
               Fellows
               .
               Many
               were
               converted
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               natural
               Reason
               ;
               and
               their
               Compassion
               for
               the
               King's
               Sufferings
               ,
               had
               begot
               generally
               an
               Indignation
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               they
               had
               been
               by
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               present
               Army
               brought
               together
               ,
               and
               embodied
               ,
               Cromwel
               might
               have
               done
               what
               he
               pleas'd
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               second
               for
               himself
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               he
               meant
               first
               to
               try
               what
               he
               could
               do
               without
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               prov'd
               enough
               ,
               to
               rid
               his
               Hands
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               the
               Parliament
               and
               City
               do
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               Army
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               the
               Parliament
               sent
               to
               the
               General
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               King
               re-deliver'd
               to
               their
               Commissioners
               .
            
             
               Instead
               of
               an
               Answer
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Army
               sent
               Articles
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               a
               Charge
               against
               eleven
               of
               their
               Members
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               active
               Presbyterians
               ;
               of
               which
               Articles
               these
               are
               some
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     House
                     may
                     be
                     purged
                     of
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Self-denying
                     Ordinance
                     ,
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     abused
                     ,
                     and
                     endeavouted
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     might
                     be
                     disabled
                     ,
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     like
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     That
                     a
                     day
                     might
                     be
                     appointed
                     to
                     determine
                     this
                     Parliament
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     they
                     would
                     make
                     an
                     Accompt
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     the
                     vast
                     Sums
                     of
                     Money
                     the
                     had
                     received
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Eleven
                     Members
                     might
                     presently
                     be
                     suspended
                     sitting
                     in
                     the
                     House
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               Articles
               that
               put
               them
               to
               their
               Trumps
               ,
               and
               they
               answered
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Suspension
               of
               the
               Eleven
               Members
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               they
               could
               not
               do
               by
               Law
               ,
               till
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Charge
               were
               produced
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               soon
               answer'd
               ,
               with
               their
               own
               Proceedings
               against
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               being
               thus
               somewhat
               aw'd
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               made
               somewhat
               confident
               ,
               he
               undertakes
               the
               City
               ,
               requiring
               the
               Parliament
               to
               put
               the
               Militia
               into
               other
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               other
               hands
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               well
               understand
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               that
               the
               Militia
               of
               London
               was
               on
               the
               4th
               of
               May
               ,
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ;
               and
               other
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               other
               Men
               more
               favourable
               unto
               the
               Army
               .
               And
               now
               I
               am
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               on
               July
               26.
               the
               violence
               of
               certain
               Apprentices
               ,
               and
               disbanded
               Soldiers
               ,
               forced
               the
               Parliament
               to
               re-settle
               it
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Citizens
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               the
               two
               Speakers
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Members
               ran
               away
               to
               the
               Army
               where
               they
               were
               invited
               ,
               and
               contented
               to
               sit
               and
               Vote
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               these
               Citizens
               hands
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Militia
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               put
               again
               into
               those
               hands
               out
               of
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               the
               26th
               of
               July
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               said
               the
               City
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Londoners
               mann'd
               their
               works
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Line
               of
               Communication
               ,
               rais'd
               an
               Army
               of
               valiant
               
               Men
               within
               the
               Line
               ,
               chose
               good
               Officers
               ,
               all
               being
               desirous
               to
               go
               out
               and
               fight
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               City
               should
               give
               them
               Order
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               posture
               stood
               ,
               expecting
               the
               Enemy
               .
               The
               Soldiers
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               enter
               into
               an
               Engagement
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               with
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               's
               very
               fine
               ;
               they
               imitate
               that
               which
               the
               Parliament
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               took
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               stiling
               themselves
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               maintaining
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 always
                 vertually
                 in
                 his
                 Parliament
                 :
              
               So
               the
               Army
               now
               making
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               called
               themselves
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               and
               the
               Army
               ;
               but
               they
               might
               with
               more
               reason
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Parliament
               (
               since
               it
               was
               in
               
               Cromwel's
               Pocket
               )
               was
               vertually
               in
               the
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Withall
               they
               send
               out
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               March
               towards
               London
               ,
               wherein
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               Judges
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               who
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               with
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               name
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               at
               Westminster
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               violence
               they
               were
               under
               July
               26.
               the
               Army
               denied
               them
               to
               be
               a
               lawful
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               they
               sent
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               of
               London
               ,
               reproaching
               them
               with
               those
               late
               Tumults
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Treacherous
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Vnable
                 to
                 defend
                 either
                 the
                 Parliament
                 or
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 City
                 delivered
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
              
               (
               they
               said
               )
               
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 coming
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               General
               also
               sent
               out
               his
               Warrants
               to
               the
               Counties
               adjacent
               ,
               summoning
               their
               Train'd
               Soldiers
               to
               join
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Were
               the
               Train'd
               Soldiers
               part
               of
               the
               Generals
               Army
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               in
               Pay
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               ,
               without
               an
               Order
               of
               Parliament
               .
               But
               what
               might
               not
               
               an
               Army
               do
               ,
               that
               had
               master'd
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
            
             
               The
               Army
               being
               come
               to
               Hounsloe-heath
               ,
               distant
               from
               London
               but
               ten
               Miles
               ,
               the
               Court
               of
               Aldermen
               was
               called
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               to
               do
               ;
               the
               Captains
               and
               Soldiers
               of
               the
               City
               were
               willing
               ,
               and
               well-provided
               to
               go
               forth
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               Battel
               ;
               but
               a
               Treacherous
               Officer
               ,
               that
               had
               charge
               of
               a
               work
               on
               Southwark
               side
               ,
               had
               let
               in
               within
               the
               Line
               a
               small
               Party
               of
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               marched
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               Gate
               of
               London-Bridge
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Court
               of
               Aldermen
               (
               their
               Hearts
               failing
               them
               )
               submitted
               on
               these
               Conditions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     relinquish
                     their
                     Militia
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     desert
                     the
                     eleven
                     Members
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     deliver
                     up
                     the
                     Forts
                     and
                     Line
                     of
                     Communication
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Tower
                     of
                  
                   London
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     all
                     Magazines
                     and
                     Arms
                     therein
                     to
                     the
                     Army
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     disband
                     their
                     Forces
                     ,
                     and
                     turn
                     out
                     all
                     the
                     Refarmadoes
                     ,
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   all
                   Essex's
                   
                     old
                     Soldiers
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     draw
                     off
                     their
                     Guards
                     from
                     the
                     Parliament
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               All
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               marched
               Triumphantly
               through
               the
               principal
               '
               Streets
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               strange
               that
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               having
               such
               an
               Army
               ,
               should
               so
               quickly
               yield
               .
               Might
               they
               not
               have
               resisted
               the
               Party
               of
               the
               Enemies
               at
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               with
               a
               Party
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Enemies
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               own
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               judge
               of
               that
               :
               but
               to
               me
               it
               would
               have
               been
               strange
               if
               :
               they
               had
               done
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               I
               consider
               the
               most
               part
               of
               rich
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               have
               made
               themselves
               so
               by
               Craft
               and
               Trade
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               never
               look
               upon
               any
               thing
               but
               their
               present
               profit
               ,
               and
               who
               to
               every
               thing
               not
               lying
               in
               that
               way
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               blind
               ,
               being
               amaz'd
               at
               the
               very
               thought
               of
               Plundering
               :
               If
               they
               had
               understood
               what
               vertue
               
               there
               is
               to
               preserve
               their
               Wealth
               in
               obedience
               to
               their
               lawful
               Soveraign
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               have
               sided
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               had
               had
               no
               need
               of
               arming
               :
               The
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               therefore
               assur'd
               by
               this
               submission
               to
               save
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               not
               sure
               of
               the
               same
               by
               resisting
               ,
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               wisest
               course
               ;
               Nor
               was
               the
               Parliament
               less
               tame
               than
               the
               City
               ,
               for
               presently
               ,
               August
               6.
               the
               General
               brought
               the
               Fugitive
               Speakers
               and
               members
               to
               the
               House
               with
               a
               strong
               Guard
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               re-placed
               the
               Speakers
               in
               their
               Chairs
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               they
               gave
               the
               General
               thanks
               ,
               not
               only
               there
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               but
               appointed
               also
               a
               day
               for
               a
               holy
               Thanksgiving
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               aster
               made
               him
               
                 Generali
                 Jimo
              
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Constable
               of
               the
               Towe●
               :
               But
               in
               effect
               ,
               all
               this
               was
               the
               advancement
               of
               Cromwel
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               the
               Usufructuary
               ,
               though
               the
               Property
               was
               in
               Sir
               
                 T●o
                 .
                 Fairfax
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Independents
               immediately
               cast
               down
               the
               whole
               Line
               of
               Communication
               ,
               divide
               the
               Militia
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Westminster
              
               ,
               and
               Southwark
               ,
               which
               were
               before
               united
               ,
               displaced
               such
               Governours
               of
               Towns
               and
               Forts
               as
               were
               not
               for
               their
               turn
               ,
               though
               placed
               there
               by
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               instead
               of
               whom
               they
               put
               in
               men
               of
               their
               own
               party
               :
               they
               also
               made
               the
               Parliament
               to
               declare
               null
               all
               that
               had
               passed
               in
               the
               Houses
               ,
               from
               July
               the
               26th
               to
               Aug.
               the
               6th
               ,
               and
               clapt
               in
               prison
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Citizens
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               was
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Cromwel
               had
               power
               enough
               now
               to
               restore
               the
               King
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               His
               main
               end
               was
               to
               set
               himself
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               King
               was
               but
               a
               reserve
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               being
               in
               his
               pocket
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               more
               need
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               an
               Impediment
               to
               him
               :
               To
               keep
               him
               in
               the
               Army
               was
               a
               trouble
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               had
               been
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               hopes
               ,
               to
               murder
               him
               privately
               
               (
               besides
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               act
               )
               now
               whilst
               he
               was
               no
               more
               than
               Lieutenant
               General
               .
               would
               have
               made
               him
               odious
               ,
               without
               farthering
               his
               design
               ;
               there
               was
               nothing
               better
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               than
               to
               let
               him
               escape
               from
               Hampton-Court
               )
               where
               he
               was
               too
               near
               the
               Parliament
               )
               whither
               he
               pleased
               beyond
               Sea
               :
               For
               though
               Cromwel
               had
               a
               great
               Party
               in
               the
               Parliament
               Houses
               ,
               whilst
               they
               faw
               not
               his
               Ambition
               to
               be
               their
               Master
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               have
               been
               his
               Enemies
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               had
               appear'd
               .
               To
               make
               the
               King
               attempt
               an
               escape
               ,
               some
               of
               those
               that
               had
               him
               in
               Custody
               ,
               by
               
               Cromwel's
               direction
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Adjutators
               meant
               to
               murder
               him
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               caused
               a
               rumour
               of
               the
               same
               to
               be
               generally
               spread
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               that
               way
               also
               come
               to
               the
               Kings
               Ear
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               therefore
               in
               a
               dark
               and
               rainy
               night
               (
               his
               Guards
               being
               retir'd
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               on
               purpose
               )
               left
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               about
               Sonthampton
               ,
               where
               a
               Vessel
               had
               been
               bespoken
               to
               transport
               him
               ,
               but
               fail'd
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               King
               was
               forced
               to
               trust
               himself
               with
               Colonel
               Hammond
               ,
               then
               Governour
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               expecting
               perhaps
               some
               kindness
               from
               him
               for
               Doctor
               Hammonds
               sake
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               Colonel
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               much-favour'd
               Chaplain
               ;
               but
               it
               prov'd
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               Colonel
               sent
               to
               his
               Masters
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               receive
               their
               Orders
               concerning
               him
               .
               This
               going
               into
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               was
               not
               likely
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               
               Cromwel's
               Design
               ,
               who
               neither
               knew
               whither
               ,
               nor
               which
               way
               he
               would
               go
               ,
               nor
               had
               Hammond
               known
               any
               more
               than
               other
               men
               ,
               if
               the
               Ship
               had
               come
               to
               the
               appointed
               place
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               King
               had
               escaped
               into
               France
               ,
               might
               not
               the
               French
               have
               assisted
               him
               with
               Forces
               to
               recover
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               so
               frustrated
               the
               designs
               ,
               both
               of
               Cromwel
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Kings
               Enemies
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               much
               ,
               just
               as
               they
               assisted
               his
               Son
               ,
               our
               present
               most
               gracious
               Soveraign
               ,
               who
               two
               years
               before
               fled
               thither
               out
               of
               Cornwal
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               methinks
               no
               great
               policy
               in
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               ,
               to
               favour
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               one
               anothers
               Rebels
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               rebel
               against
               Monarchy
               it self
               ;
               they
               should
               rather
               first
               make
               a
               League
               against
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               (
               if
               there
               be
               no
               remedy
               )
               right
               one
               against
               another
               :
               Nor
               will
               that
               serve
               the
               turn
               among
               Christian
               Soveraigns
               ,
               till
               Preaching
               be
               better
               lookt
               to
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               a
               Verse
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               or
               Latine
               Bible
               ,
               is
               oftentimes
               the
               cause
               of
               Civil
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               deposing
               and
               assassinating
               of
               Gods
               Anointed
               ;
               and
               yet
               converie
               with
               those
               Divinity
               Disputers
               as
               long
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               you
               will
               hardly
               find
               one
               in
               a
               hundred
               discreet
               enough
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               any
               great
               Affairs
               ,
               either
               of
               War
               or
               Peace
               :
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               though
               granted
               to
               him
               by
               every
               mans
               consent
               expresly
               ,
               that
               can
               inable
               a
               Subject
               to
               do
               his
               Office
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               then
               by
               and
               by
               to
               cry
               out
               (
               as
               some
               Ministers
               did
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               )
               
                 To
                 your
                 Tents
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Common
               people
               know
               nothing
               of
               right
               or
               wrong
               by
               their
               own
               meditation
               ;
               they
               must
               therefore
               be
               taught
               the
               greunds
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               why
               Calamities
               ever
               follow
               Disobedience
               to
               their
               lawful
               Soveraigns
               :
               But
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               our
               Rebels
               were
               publickly
               taught
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               doing
               of
               what
               the
               Preachers
               forbad
               ,
               or
               the
               ●mitting
               of
               what
               they
               advis'd
               :
               But
               now
               the
               King
               was
               the
               Parliaments
               Prisoner
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               Presbyterians
               advance
               their
               own
               Interest
               by
               restoring
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               more
               Presbyterians
               yet
               than
               Independents
               ,
               might
               have
               gotten
               what
               they
               would
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               by
               an
               unconscionable
               and
               sottish
               Ambition
               of
               structed
               the
               way
               to
               their
               Ends
               :
               They
               sent
               him
               four
               Propesitions
               to
               be
               signed
               and
               past
               by
               him
               as
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               when
               these
               were
               granted
               they
               would
               send
               Commissioners
               to
               treat
               with
               him
               of
               any
               other
               Articles
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Propositions
               are
               these
               :
               That
               the
               Parliament
               should
               have
               the
               Militia
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               levying
               Money
               to
               maintain
               it
               for
               twenty
               years
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               term
               ,
               the
               exerciss
               thereof
               to
               return
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Parliament
               think
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               concern'd
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               first
               Article
               takes
               from
               the
               King
               the
               Militia
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               whole
               Soveraignty
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               should
               justifie
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Parliament
               against
               himself
               ,
               and
               declare
               void
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Declarations
               made
               by
               him
               against
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               to
               make
               him
               guilty
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Blood
               spilt
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               was
               ,
               To
               take
               away
               all
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               conferred
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               since
               the
               Great
               Seal
               was
               carried
               to
               him
               in
               May
               1642.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Parliament
               should
               Adjourn
               themselves
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               time
               they
               pleas'd
               .
            
             
               These
               Propositions
               the
               King
               resus'd
               to
               grant
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               reason
               ,
               but
               sent
               others
               of
               his
               own
               not
               much
               less
               advantagious
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               desir'd
               a
               Personal
               Treaty
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               settling
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               the
               Parliament
               denying
               them
               to
               be
               sufficient
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               voted
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               Addresses
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               Messages
               receiv'd
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               settle
               the
               Kingdom
               without
               him
               :
               And
               this
               they
               voted
               ,
               partly
               upon
               the
               Speeches
               and
               Menaces
               of
               the
               Army-Faction
               then
               present
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               whereof
               one
               advised
               these
               three
               Points
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   secure
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   some
                   In-land
                   Castle
                   with
                   Guards
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   draw
                   up
                   Articles
                   of
                   Impeachment
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   lay
                   him
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   settle
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   without
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Another
               said
               ,
               that
               his
               denying
               the
               four
               Bills
               ,
               was
               the
               denying
               Protection
               to
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               might
               deny
               him
               subjection
               ;
               and
               added
               ,
               that
               till
               the
               Parliament
               forsook
               the
               Army
               ,
               the
               Army
               would
               never
               soi
               sake
               the
               Parliament
               :
               This
               was
               threatning
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               Cromwel
               himself
               told
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               now
               expected
               that
               the
               Parliament
               should
               govern
               and
               defend
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               longer
               let
               the
               people
               expect
               their
               safety
               from
               a
               man
               whose
               heart
               God
               had
               hardened
               ;
               nor
               let
               those
               that
               had
               so
               well
               defended
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               be
               left
               afterward
               to
               the
               rage
               of
               an
               irreconcilable
               Enemy
               ,
               lest
               they
               seek
               their
               safety
               some
               other
               way
               .
               This
               again
               was
               threatning
               ;
               as
               also
               laying
               his
               hand
               upon
               his
               Sword
               when
               he
               spake
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               hereupon
               the
               Vote
               of
               Non-Addresses
               was
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               the
               House
               would
               afterward
               have
               recalled
               ,
               but
               were
               forc'd
               by
               Cromwel
               to
               keep
               their
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               Scotch
               were
               displeas'd
               with
               it
               ,
               partly
               because
               their
               Brethren
               the
               Presbyterians
               had
               lost
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               their
               Power
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               sold
               the
               King
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               The
               King
               now
               published
               a
               passionate
               Complaint
               to
               his
               People
               of
               this
               hard
               dealing
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               pity
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               rise
               in
               his
               behalf
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               not
               this
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               the
               true
               time
               for
               Cromwel
               to
               take
               possession
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               By
               no
               means
               ,
               there
               were
               yet
               many
               Obstacles
               to
               be
               removed
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               the
               Army
               was
               still
               for
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               the
               City
               of
               London
               :
               discontented
               about
               their
               Militia
               ;
               the
               Scots
               expected
               with
               an
               Army
               to
               rescue
               the
               King
               ;
               his
               Adjutators
               were
               Levellers
               ,
               and
               against
               Monarchy
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               had
               helped
               him
               to
               bring
               under
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               yet
               like
               Dogs
               that
               are
               easily
               taught
               to
               fetch
               ,
               and
               nor
               easily
               taught
               to
               render
               ,
               would
               not
               make
               him
               King
               ;
               so
               that
               Cromwel
               had
               these
               businesses
               following
               to
               overcome
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   Generalissimo
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   remove
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   suppress
                   all
                   Insurrections
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   oppose
                   the
                   Scots
                   :
                   And
                
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               To
               dissolve
               the
               present
               Parliament
               :
               Mighty
               businesses
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               never
               promise
               himself
               to
               overcome
               ;
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               believe
               he
               then
               thought
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               serving
               the
               strongest
               Party
               (
               which
               was
               alwayes
               his
               main
               policy
               )
               to
               proceed
               as
               far
               as
               Fortune
               and
               that
               would
               carry
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               were
               certainly
               no
               less
               foolish
               than
               wicked
               ,
               in
               deserting
               thus
               the
               King
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               the
               Army
               at
               a
               better
               Command
               than
               they
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               1648.
               the
               Parliament
               gave
               Commission
               to
               Philip
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               (
               then
               made
               Chancellour
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Doctors
               there
               ,
               as
               good
               Divines
               as
               he
               )
               to
               purge
               the
               University
               ;
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               they
               turn'd
               out
               all
               such
               as
               were
               not
               of
               their
               Faction
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               had
               approved
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Common
               Prayer-Book
               ;
               as
               also
               divers
               scandalous
               Ministers
               and
               Scholars
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               customarily
               and
               without
               need
               took
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               into
               their
               mouths
               ,
               or
               used
               to
               speak
               wantonly
               ,
               or
               use
               the
               company
               of
               lewd
               Women
               )
               and
               for
               this
               last
               I
               cannot
               ●ut
               commend
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               So
               shall
               not
               I
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               just
               such
               another
               piece
               of
               Piety
               ,
               as
               to
               turn
               Men
               out
               of
               an
               Hospital
               because
               they
               are
               lame
               :
               Where
               can
               a
               man
               probably
               learn
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               correct
               his
               Vices
               better
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Universities
               erected
               for
               that
               purpose
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               Parliament
               thought
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               often
               heard
               the
               Complaints
               of
               Parents
               ,
               that
               their
               Children
               were
               debauched
               there
               to
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Wantonness
               ,
               Gaming
               ,
               and
               other
               Vices
               ,
               consequent
               to
               these
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               wonder
               among
               so
               many
               .
               Youths
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               corrupt
               one
               another
               
               in
               despite
               of
               their
               Tutors
               ,
               who
               oftentimes
               were
               little
               Elder
               than
               themselves
               ;
               And
               therefore
               (
               I
               think
               )
               the
               Parliament
               did
               not
               much
               reverence
               the
               Institution
               of
               Universities
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bringing
               up
               of
               young
               men
               to
               Vertue
               ,
               though
               many
               of
               them
               learn'd
               there
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               became
               thereby
               capable
               of
               preferment
               and
               maintenance
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               were
               sent
               thither
               by
               their
               Parents
               ,
               to
               save
               themselves
               the
               trouble
               of
               governing
               them
               at
               home
               ,
               during
               that
               time
               wherein
               Children
               are
               least
               governable
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               the
               Parliament
               car'd
               more
               for
               the
               Clergy
               than
               other
               men
               did
               :
               But
               certainly
               an
               University
               is
               an
               Excellent
               Servant
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               if
               it
               be
               not
               carefully
               lookt
               too
               ,
               (
               by
               their
               Dissenticus
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               advantage
               to
               publish
               their
               Dissentions
               )
               is
               no
               extraordinary
               means
               to
               divide
               a
               Kingdom
               into
               Faction
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               place
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               Philosophy
               and
               other
               Humane
               Sciences
               are
               not
               highly
               valued
               ,
               where
               can
               they
               be
               learned
               better
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Universities
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               other
               Sciences
               ?
               Do
               not
               Divines
               comprehend
               all
               Civil
               and
               Moral
               Philosophy
               within
               their
               Divinity
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               remov'd
               from
               Oxford
               and
               Cambridge
               ,
               to
               Gresham-College
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               learn'd
               out
               of
               their
               Gazets
               ?
               But
               we
               are
               gone
               from
               our
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               we
               are
               indeed
               gone
               from
               the
               great
               business
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               let
               us
               return
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Insurrection
               ,
               or
               rather
               Tumult
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               Apprentices
               ,
               on
               the
               9th
               of
               April
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               not
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Account
               ,
               but
               arose
               from
               a
               customary
               Assembly
               of
               them
               for
               recreation
               in
               Moor-fulds
               ,
               whence
               some
               zealous
               Officers
               of
               the
               Train'd-Bands
               would
               needs
               drive
               them
               away
               by
               force
               ,
               but
               were
               themselves
               routed
               with
               Stones
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               Ensign
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Apprentices
               ,
               which
               they
               carryed
               about
               in
               
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               frighted
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               into
               his
               House
               ,
               where
               they
               took
               a
               Gun
               ,
               called
               a
               Drake
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               set
               Guards
               at
               some
               of
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               Childishly
               swagger'd
               up
               and
               down
               :
               but
               the
               next
               day
               the
               General
               himself
               marching
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               quickly
               dispersed
               them
               .
               This
               was
               but
               a
               small
               business
               ,
               but
               enough
               to
               let
               them
               see
               that
               the
               Parliament
               was
               ill-beloved
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               Welch
               took
               Arms
               against
               them
               ;
               there
               were
               three
               Colonels
               in
               
                 Wales
                 ,
                 Langhorn
                 ,
                 Poyer
              
               ,
               and
               Powel
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               done
               the
               Parliament
               good
               Services
               ,
               but
               now
               were
               commanded
               to
               disband
               ,
               which
               they
               refus'd
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               the
               better
               to
               strengthen
               themselves
               ,
               declared
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               were
               about
               Eight
               Thousand
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               in
               Wales
               also
               was
               an
               another
               Insurrection
               ,
               headed
               by
               Sir
               
                 Nicholas
                 Keymish
              
               ,
               and
               another
               under
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Owen
              
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               all
               Wales
               was
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Parliament
               :
               And
               yet
               all
               these
               were
               overcome
               in
               a
               Months
               time
               by
               Cromwel
               ,
               and
               his
               Officers
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               store
               of
               Blood-shed
               on
               both
               sides
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               dot
               much
               pity
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               that
               impute
               to
               the
               King
               that
               which
               they
               do
               upon
               their
               own
               quarrel
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Presently
               after
               this
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Surrey
               sent
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Parliament
               for
               a
               Personal
               Treaty
               betwen
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               their
               Messengers
               were
               beaten
               home
               again
               by
               the
               Soldiers
               that
               quartered
               about
               Westminster
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Kentish
               men
               having
               a
               like
               Petition
               to
               deliver
               ,
               and
               seeing
               how
               it
               was
               like
               to
               be
               receiv'd
               ,
               threw
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               Arms
               ;
               they
               had
               many
               Gallant
               Officer
               ,
               and
               for
               General
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               increas'd
               daily
               by
               Apprentices
               ,
               and
               old
               disbanded
               Soldiers
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               the
               Parliament
               was
               glad
               to
               restore
               to
               the
               City
               their
               Militia
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               Guards
               upon
               the
               Thames
               side
               ;
               and
               then
               Fairfax
               march'd
               towards
               the
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               Londoners
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               might
               easily
               and
               suddenly
               have
               Master'd
               ,
               first
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               next
               Fairfax
               his
               eight
               thousand
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Cromwels
               Army
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               have
               given
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               opportunity
               to
               march
               unfought
               to
               London
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               City
               was
               never
               good
               at
               venturing
               ;
               nor
               were
               they
               ,
               or
               the
               Scots
               ,
               principled
               to
               have
               a
               King
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               under
               them
               .
               Fairfax
               matching
               with
               eight
               thousand
               against
               the
               Royalists
               ,
               routed
               a
               part
               of
               them
               at
               Maidstone
               ;
               another
               part
               were
               taking
               in
               of
               places
               in
               Kent
               farther
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               came
               to
               Black-Heath
               ,
               and
               then
               sent
               to
               the
               City
               to
               get
               passage
               through
               it
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               those
               which
               were
               risen
               in
               Essex
               ,
               under
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Lucas
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Lisle
              
               ;
               which
               being
               denied
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Kentish
               men
               deserted
               him
               ;
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               not
               above
               five
               hundred
               ,
               he
               crossed
               the
               Thames
               unto
               the
               Isle
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Bow
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               
                 Colchester
                 .
                 Fairfax
              
               having
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               crossed
               the
               Thames
               at
               Graves-End
               ,
               and
               overtaking
               them
               ,
               besieged
               them
               in
               Colchester
               :
               The
               Town
               had
               no
               defence
               but
               a
               Bulwark
               ,
               and
               yet
               held
               out
               ,
               upon
               hope
               of
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               to
               relieve
               them
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               two
               Months
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               news
               of
               the
               defeat
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               yield
               ;
               the
               Earl
               of
               Norwich
               was
               sent
               Prisoner
               to
               London
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Lucas
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Lisle
              
               ,
               two
               Loyal
               and
               Gallant
               Persons
               ,
               were
               shot
               to
               Death
               .
               There
               was
               also
               another
               little
               Insurrection
               headed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               about
               Kingston
               ,
               but
               quickly
               supprest
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               taken
               Prisoner
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               came
               the
               Scots
               to
               be
               so
               soon
               dispatcht
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Meerly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Conduct
               :
               The
               Army
               was
               led
               by
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               who
               was
               thenset
               at
               liberty
               ,
               when
               Pendennis
               Castle
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Prisoner
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Parliament
               :
               He
               enterd
               England
               with
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               10000
               ,
               to
               which
               came
               above
               3000
               English
               Royalists
               .
               Against
               these
               Cromwel
               
               marched
               out
               of
               Wales
               ,
               with
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               11000
               ,
               and
               near
               to
               Preston
               in
               Lancashire
               ,
               in
               less
               than
               two
               hours
               ,
               defeated
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               that
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               was
               so
               ordered
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               all
               come
               to
               the
               Fight
               ,
               nor
               relieve
               their
               Fellows
               :
               After
               the
               Defeat
               they
               had
               no
               way
               to
               fly
               but
               farther
               into
               England
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               pursuit
               they
               were
               almost
               all
               taken
               ,
               and
               lost
               all
               that
               an
               Army
               could
               lose
               ,
               for
               the
               few
               that
               got
               home
               ,
               did
               not
               all
               bring
               home
               their
               Swords
               .
               Duke
               Hamilton
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               sent
               to
               London
               ,
               but
               Cromwel
               marched
               to
               Edenburrough
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Faction
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               
               Hamilton's
               ,
               he
               made
               sure
               not
               to
               be
               hindred
               in
               his
               Designs
               ,
               the
               first
               whereof
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               King's
               life
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Parliament
               :
               whilest
               these
               things
               passed
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               (
               Cromwel
               being
               away
               )
               came
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               recalling
               their
               Vote
               of
               Non-Addresses
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               new
               Propositions
               ,
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               not
               much
               easier
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               King's
               Answer
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               sent
               Commissioners
               to
               treat
               with
               him
               at
               Neaport
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               where
               they
               so
               long
               dodged
               with
               him
               about
               Trisles
               ,
               that
               Cromwel
               was
               come
               to
               London
               before
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               to
               the
               Kings
               destruction
               ,
               for
               the
               Army
               was
               now
               wholly
               at
               the
               Devotion
               of
               Cromwel
               ,
               who
               set
               the
               Adjutators
               on
               work
               to
               make
               a
               Remonstrance
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               wherein
               they
               require
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   King
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   Duke
                   of
                   York
                   ,
                   be
                   summon'd
                   to
                   appear
                   at
                   a
                   day
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   proceeded
                   with
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   give
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Parliament
                   settle
                   the
                   future
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   a
                   reasonable
                   period
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   sitting
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   certain
                   future
                   Parliaments
                   Annual
                   ;
                   or
                   Biennial
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   a
                   competent
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   chief
                   Instruments
                   be
                   executed
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   General
                   agreement
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   testified
                   by
                   their
                   
                   Subscriptions
                   :
                   Nor
                   did
                   they
                   stay
                   for
                   an
                   Answer
                   ,
                   but
                   presently
                   set
                   a
                   Guard
                   of
                   Soldiers
                   at
                   the
                   Parliament
                   House
                   Door
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Soldiers
                   in
                   Westminster-Hast
                   ,
                   suffering
                   none
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   serve
                   their
                   turns
                   ;
                   all
                   others
                   were
                   frighted
                   away
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   Prisoners
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   upon
                   divers
                   Quarrels
                   suspended
                   .
                   About
                   ninety
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   refused
                   to
                   vote
                   against
                   the
                   Scots
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   voted
                   against
                   the
                   Vote
                   of
                   Non-Addresses
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   a
                   House
                   for
                   Cromwel
                   .
                
              
               The
               Phanaticks
               also
               in
               the
               City
               being
               countenanced
               by
               the
               Army
               ,
               pack
               a
               new
               Common-Council
               ,
               whereof
               any
               forty
               was
               to
               be
               above
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               their
               first
               work
               was
               to
               frame
               a
               Petition
               for
               Justice
               against
               the
               Xing
               ;
               which
               Tichboures
               the
               Mayor
               (
               involving
               the
               City
               in
               the
               Regicide
               )
               delivered
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               with
               like
               violence
               they
               took
               the
               King
               from
               Newport
               ,
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               to
               Hurst
               Castle
               ,
               till
               things
               were
               ready
               for
               His
               Tryal
               ;
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Perjury
               ,
               by
               an
               Ordinance
               declar'd
               void
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ;
               and
               presently
               after
               made
               another
               to
               bring
               the
               King
               to
               his
               Tryal
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Law
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               before
               ,
               that
               when
               many
               men
               swear
               singly
               ,
               they
               may
               when
               they
               are
               Assembled
               (
               if
               they
               please
               )
               absolve
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Ordinance
               being
               drawn
               up
               ,
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               where
               after
               three
               several
               Readings
               ,
               it
               was
               Voted
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 of
              
               England
               
                 Assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 do
                 declare
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Treason
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 levy
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
              
               And
               this
               Vote
               was
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               they
               denying
               their
               consent
               ,
               the
               Commons
               in
               Anger
               made
               another
               Vote
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Members
                 of
                 Committees
                 should
                 proceed
                 and
                 act
                 in
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 the
                 Lords
                 concurr'd
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 all
                 just
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 have
                 the
                 Supreme-Power
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 is
                 Law.
              
               All
               this
               passed
               
                 nemine
                 contradicente
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               These
               Propositions
               fight
               not
               only
               against
               a
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               against
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               World
               :
               It
               were
               good
               they
               thought
               on
               't
               ;
               but
               yet
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               the
               Original
               of
               all
               Laws
               was
               in
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               them
               and
               their
               heirs
               ,
               by
               consent
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               have
               long
               ago
               put
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               for
               them
               and
               their
               Heirs
               ;
               and
               consequently
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               their
               known
               and
               lawful
               heir
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               does
               not
               the
               Parliament
               represent
               the
               People
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               to
               some
               purposes
               ;
               as
               to
               put
               up
               Petitions
               to
               the
               King
               when
               they
               have
               leave
               ,
               and
               are
               griev'd
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               make
               a
               grievance
               of
               the
               Kings
               Power
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               never
               represents
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               King
               calls
               them
               :
               Is
               it
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               he
               calls
               a
               Parliament
               to
               depose
               himself
               ?
               Put
               the
               case
               every
               County
               and
               Burrough
               should
               have
               given
               for
               a
               Benevolence
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               County
               meeting
               in
               their
               County
               Court
               ,
               or
               else-where
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Burrough
               in
               their
               Town-Hall
               ,
               should
               have
               chosen
               certain
               men
               to
               carry
               their
               several
               sums
               respectively
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               had
               not
               these
               men
               represented
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               no
               doubt
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               think
               the
               Parliament
               would
               have
               thought
               it
               reasonable
               to
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               by
               this
               Representative
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               sure
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               the
               Case
               is
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               Ordinance
               contained
               ;
               First
               ,
               a
               Summary
               
               of
               the
               Charge
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               in
               substance
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Incroachments
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 upon
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 design'd
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Tyrannical
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 had
                 rais'd
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 a
                 Civil
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Country
                 hath
                 been
                 miserably
                 wasted
                 ,
                 the
                 Publick
                 Treasure
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 thousands
                 of
                 people
                 murdered
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 other
                 mischiefs
                 committed
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Constitution
               passed
               of
               a
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Commissioners
               ,
               of
               whom
               any
               twenty
               had
               power
               to
               try
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               Sentence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Merit
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               see
               it
               speedily
               executed
               .
               The
               Commissioners
               met
               on
               Saturday
               ;
               January
               20.
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               was
               brought
               before
               them
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chair
               :
               He
               heard
               the
               Charge
               read
               ,
               but
               denied
               to
               plead
               to
               it
               ,
               either
               Guilty
               ,
               or
               not
               Guilty
               ,
               till
               he
               should
               know
               by
               what
               lawful
               Authority
               he
               was
               brought
               thither
               :
               The
               President
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               affirm'd
               their
               own
               Authority
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               persevered
               in
               his
               refusal
               to
               plead
               :
               though
               many
               words
               passed
               between
               him
               and
               the
               President
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               :
               on
               Monday
               ,
               January
               22.
               the
               Court
               met
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Sollicitor
               moved
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               King
               persisted
               in
               denying
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Charge
               might
               be
               taken
               
                 pro
                 confesso
              
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               still
               denyed
               their
               Authority
               .
            
             
               They
               met
               again
               ,
               January
               23.
               and
               then
               the
               Sollicitor
               moved
               the
               Court
               for
               Judgment
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               King
               was
               requir'd
               to
               give
               his
               Final
               Answer
               ,
               which
               was
               again
               a
               denyal
               of
               their
               Authority
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               met
               again
               ,
               January
               27.
               where
               the
               King
               then
               desir'd
               to
               be
               heard
               before
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               the
               
                 Painted
                 Chamber
              
               ;
               and
               promising
               after
               that
               to
               abide
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               the
               Commissioners
               retir'd
               for
               half
               an
               hour
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               returning
               ,
               caused
               the
               King
               again
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Bar
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               propos'd
               ,
               was
               .
               
               but
               another
               denyal
               of
               the
               Courts
               Jutisdiction
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               he
               had
               no
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               would
               proceed
               to
               Judgment
               :
               Then
               the
               King
               answering
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               President
               began
               a
               long
               Speech
               ,
               in
               justification
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Proceedings
               ,
               producing
               the
               Examples
               of
               many
               Kings
               kill'd
               or
               depos'd
               by
               wicked
               Parliaments
               ,
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               ,
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               :
               All
               which
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               justifie
               from
               this
               only
               Principle
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               have
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               is
               the
               People
               .
               This
               Speech
               ended
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               was
               read
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               upon
               Tuesday
               after
               ,
               January
               the
               30.
               executed
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               his
               own
               Palace
               of
               White-Hall
               .
               He
               that
               can
               delight
               in
               reading
               how
               villanously
               he
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               between
               the
               Sentence
               and
               Execution
               ,
               may
               go
               to
               the
               Chronicle
               it self
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               shall
               see
               what
               courage
               ,
               patience
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               goodness
               was
               in
               this
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               in
               their
               Charge
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               wicked
               Parliament
               styled
               Traytor
               ,
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               Murderer
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               dead
               ,
               the
               same
               day
               they
               made
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 That
                 whereas
                 several
                 pretences
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 it
                 is
                 Enacted
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Person
                 shall
                 presume
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 proclaim
                 ,
                 or
                 publish
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 promote
              
               Charles
               Stuart
               ,
               
                 Son
                 of
              
               Charles
               
                 late
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 commonly
                 called
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Seeing
               the
               King
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               barr'd
               ,
               by
               what
               declar'd
               Authority
               was
               the
               Peace
               maintain'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               had
               in
               their
               anger
               against
               the
               Lords
               formerly
               declar'd
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               be
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               on
               February
               the
               fifth
               ,
               they
               Vote
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               to
               be
               useless
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               
               turn'd
               into
               a
               Democracy
               ,
               or
               rather
               an
               Oligarchy
               ;
               for
               presently
               they
               made
               an
               Act
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               those
               Members
               who
               were
               secluded
               for
               opposing
               the
               Vote
               of
               Non-Addresses
               ,
               should
               ever
               be
               re-admitted
               :
               And
               these
               were
               commonly
               called
               the
               Secluded
               Members
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               by
               some
               styled
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               a
               Rump
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               you
               need
               not
               now
               have
               a
               Catalogue
               either
               of
               the
               Vices
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Crimes
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pollies
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               that
               composed
               the
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               than
               which
               greater
               cannot
               be
               in
               the
               world
               :
               What
               greater
               Vices
               than
               Irreligion
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               which
               have
               appeared
               so
               eminently
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               Presbyterian
               Members
               ,
               and
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ?
               What
               greater
               Crimes
               than
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               killing
               Gods
               Anointed
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Indipendents
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               folly
               and
               first
               Treason
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               who
               betrayed
               and
               sold
               him
               to
               his
               Murderers
               ?
               Nor
               was
               it
               a
               little
               folly
               in
               the
               Lords
               ,
               not
               to
               see
               that
               by
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               Kings
               Power
               ,
               they
               lost
               withall
               their
               own
               Priviledges
               ;
               or
               to
               think
               themselves
               either
               for
               number
               or
               judgment
               any
               way
               a
               considerable
               assistance
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               And
               for
               those
               men
               who
               had
               skill
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               great
               sign
               of
               understanding
               ,
               not
               to
               perceive
               that
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               were
               made
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               oblige
               his
               Subjects
               to
               Peace
               and
               Justice
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               oblige
               himself
               that
               made
               them
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               and
               generally
               ,
               all
               men
               are
               Fools
               which
               pull
               down
               any
               thing
               which
               does
               them
               good
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               set
               up
               something
               better
               in
               its
               place
               :
               He
               that
               would
               set
               up
               Democracy
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               should
               have
               an
               Army
               to
               maintain
               it
               ;
               but
               these
               men
               did
               it
               ,
               when
               those
               men
               had
               the
               Army
               that
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               pull
               it
               down
               .
               To
               these
               follies
               ,
               I
               might
               add
               the
               follies
               of
               those
               five
               men
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               their
               reading
               of
               
                 Tully
                 ,
                 Seneca
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Antimonarchicks
               ,
               think
               themselves
               sufficient
               Politicks
               ,
               and
               shew
               their
               discontents
               
               when
               they
               are
               not
               called
               to
               the
               management
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               turn
               from
               one
               side
               to
               the
               other
               upon
               every
               neglect
               they
               fancy
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               YOU
               have
               seen
               the
               Rump
               in
               possession
               (
               as
               they
               believ'd
               )
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               over
               the
               two
               Nations
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               their
               Servant
               ,
               though
               Cromwel
               thought
               otherwise
               ,
               serving
               them
               diligently
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               own
               purpose
               ;
               I
               am
               now
               therefore
               to
               shew
               you
               their
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Tell
               me
               first
               ,
               how
               this
               kind
               of
               Government
               ,
               under
               the
               Rump
               or
               Relick
               of
               a
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               call'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               doubtless
               an
               Oligarchy
               ;
               for
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               or
               in
               more
               ;
               if
               in
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               Monarchy
               ;
               the
               Rump
               therefore
               was
               no
               Monarchy
               ;
               if
               the
               Authority
               were
               in
               more
               than
               one
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               sewer
               than
               all
               ;
               when
               in
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               Democraty
               ;
               for
               every
               man
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               Assembly
               which
               makes
               the
               Soveraign
               Court
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               do
               here
               ;
               It
               is
               therefore
               manifest
               ,
               the
               Authority
               was
               in
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               State
               was
               an
               Oligarchy
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               impossible
               for
               a
               people
               to
               be
               well
               Governed
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               obey
               more
               Masters
               than
               one
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Both
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Soveraign
               Assemblies
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               but
               one
               Voice
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               many
               Men
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               but
               one
               Person
               ;
               for
               contrary
               Commands
               cannot
               consist
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Voice
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               might
               govern
               well
               enough
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               honesty
               and
               wit
               enough
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Act
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               was
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               those
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               kept
               out
               by
               Violence
               ,
               for
               the
               precuring
               
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               King's
               Tryal
               ;
               for
               these
               men
               had
               appear'd
               against
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Non-Addresses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               excluded
               ,
               because
               they
               might
               else
               be
               an
               Impediment
               to
               their
               future
               Designs
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Was
               it
               not
               rather
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Authority
               of
               few
               ,
               they
               thought
               the
               fewer
               the
               better
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               shares
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               a
               nearer
               approach
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               a
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               certainly
               ,
               what
               was
               their
               Principal
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               these
               were
               put
               out
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               Counties
               and
               Burroughs
               chuse
               others
               in
               their
               Places
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               could
               not
               do
               that
               without
               Order
               from
               the
               House
               :
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               constituted
               a
               Council
               of
               forty
               persons
               ,
               which
               they
               termed
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               whose
               Office
               was
               to
               execute
               what
               the
               Rump
               should
               command
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               there
               was
               neither
               King
               ,
               nor
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               call
               themselves
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               a
               Parliament
               is
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               King.
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               to
               confer
               together
               about
               the
               Businesses
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               :
               With
               whom
               did
               the
               Rump
               confer
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Men
               may
               give
               to
               their
               Assembly
               what
               Name
               they
               please
               ,
               what
               signification
               soever
               such
               Name
               might
               formerly
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               Rump
               took
               the
               Name
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               most
               suitable
               to
               their
               purpose
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               Name
               ,
               as
               being
               Venerable
               among
               the
               people
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               ,
               had
               countenanced
               and
               sweetened
               Subsidies
               ,
               and
               other
               Levies
               of
               Money
               ,
               otherwise
               very
               unpleasant
               to
               the
               Subject
               :
               They
               took
               also
               afterwards
               another
               name
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               
                 Custodes
                 Libertatis
                 Angliae
              
               ,
               which
               Title
               they
               used
               only
               in
               their
               Writs
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               a
               Subject
               that
               is
               tyed
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               can
               have
               more
               liberty
               in
               one
               form
               of
               Government
               than
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Howsoever
               to
               the
               people
               that
               understand
               by
               Liberty
               ,
               nothing
               but
               leave
               to
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Title
               not
               ungrateful
               .
            
             
               Their
               next
               work
               was
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               publick
               Declaration
               that
               they
               were
               fully
               resolved
               to
               maintain
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Proprieties
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               they
               mean
               by
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               but
               to
               abuse
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               the
               only
               Fur
               damental
               Law
               in
               every
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               is
               to
               obey
               the
               Laws
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               make
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               people
               have
               given
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               :
               How
               likely
               then
               are
               they
               to
               uphold
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ,
               that
               had
               murdered
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               themselves
               so
               often
               acknowledged
               their
               lawful
               Soveraign
               :
               Besides
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               this
               Declaration
               came
               forth
               ,
               they
               were
               erecting
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               which
               took
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Capel
               ;
               whatsoever
               they
               meant
               by
               a
               Fundamental
               Law
               ,
               the
               Erecting
               of
               this
               Court
               was
               a
               breach
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               warranted
               by
               no
               former
               Law
               ,
               or
               Example
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               also
               they
               levied
               Taxes
               by
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               permitted
               Free
               Qarter
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               did
               many
               other
               Actions
               which
               if
               the
               King
               had
               done
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               said
               had
               been
               done
               against
               the
               Liberty
               and
               Propriety
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               silly
               things
               are
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               cozen'd
               as
               they
               were
               so
               grosly
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               ?
               the
               crastiest
               Knaves
               of
               all
               the
               Rump
               were
               no
               wiser
               than
               the
               rest
               whom
               they
               
               cozen'd
               ;
               for
               the
               most
               of
               them
               did
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               things
               which
               they
               impos'd
               upon
               the
               generality
               ,
               were
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               and
               especially
               the
               great
               Haranguers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               pretended
               to
               Learning
               :
               for
               who
               can
               be
               a
               good
               Subject
               in
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               whose
               Principles
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Monarchy
               ?
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Cicoro
                 ,
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Cato
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Polititians
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Aristotle
               of
               Athens
               ,
               who
               spake
               of
               Kings
               but
               as
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               other
               ravenous
               Beasts
               ?
               You
               may
               perhap
               ,
               think
               a
               man
               has
               need
               of
               nothing
               else
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               duty
               he
               owes
               to
               his
               Governour
               ,
               and
               what
               right
               he
               has
               to
               order
               him
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               Natural
               Wit
               :
               But
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               Science
               ,
               and
               built
               upon
               sure
               and
               clear
               Principles
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               learn'd
               by
               deep
               and
               careful
               study
               ,
               or
               from
               Masters
               that
               have
               deeply
               studied
               it
               :
               And
               who
               was
               there
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               could
               find
               out
               those
               evident
               Principles
               ,
               and
               derive
               from
               thence
               the
               necessary
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               necessary
               Connexion
               of
               Justice
               and
               Peace
               ?
               The
               people
               have
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               the
               leisure
               to
               hear
               Instructions
               and
               there
               are
               Ministers
               appointed
               to
               teach
               them
               their
               duty
               :
               But
               how
               have
               these
               Ministers
               perform'd
               their
               Office
               ?
               A
               great
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               throughout
               all
               the
               whole
               War
               ,
               instigated
               the
               people
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               so
               did
               also
               Independant
               ,
               and
               other
               Fanatick
               Ministers
               :
               There
               contented
               with
               their
               Livings
               ,
               preached
               in
               their
               Parishes
               points
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               to
               Religion
               impertinent
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               among
               themselves
               ,
               very
               effectual
               ;
               or
               else
               Eloquent
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               either
               understood
               not
               ,
               or
               thought
               themselves
               not
               concern'd
               in
               :
               But
               this
               sort
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               little
               good
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               little
               hurt
               ;
               the
               mischief
               proceeded
               wholly
               from
               the
               Presbyterian
               Preachers
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               long
               practis'd
               Histrionick
               Faculty
               ,
               preached
               up
               the
               Rebellion
               powerfully
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               To
               what
               end
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               becoming
               popular
               ,
               
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               govern'd
               by
               an
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               consequently
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               seeing
               Politicks
               are
               subservient
               to
               Religion
               ,
               they
               might
               govern
               ,
               and
               thereby
               satisfie
               their
               covetous
               humour
               with
               Riches
               ,
               and
               also
               their
               malice
               with
               Power
               to
               undo
               all
               men
               that
               admir'd
               not
               their
               Wisdom
               .
               Your
               calling
               the
               people
               silly
               things
               ,
               oblig'd
               me
               by
               this
               digression
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               want
               of
               Wit
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               the
               Science
               of
               Justice
               that
               brought
               them
               into
               these
               troubles
               .
               Perswade
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               man
               that
               has
               made
               his
               Fortune
               ,
               or
               made
               it
               greater
               ,
               or
               an
               Eloquent
               Orator
               ,
               or
               a
               ravishing
               Poet
               ,
               or
               a
               subtil
               Lawyer
               ,
               or
               but
               a
               good
               hunter
               ,
               or
               a
               cunning
               Gamester
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               not
               a
               good
               Wit
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               were
               of
               all
               these
               a
               great
               many
               so
               silly
               as
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               the
               Rump
               .
               They
               wanted
               not
               wit
               ,
               but
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Causes
               ,
               and
               grounds
               upon
               which
               one
               person
               has
               a
               right
               to
               govern
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               an
               obligation
               to
               obey
               ;
               which
               grounds
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               without
               them
               cannot
               live
               long
               in
               peace
               among
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               return
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               to
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Rump
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               they
               voted
               a
               new
               Stamp
               for
               the
               Coyn
               of
               this
               Nation
               :
               They
               considered
               also
               of
               Agents
               to
               be
               sent
               into
               Foreign
               Parts
               ;
               and
               having
               lately
               receiv'd
               Applause
               from
               the
               Army
               for
               their
               work
               done
               by
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               to
               extend
               the
               same
               farther
               ,
               they
               perfected
               the
               said
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               tryed
               Duke
               Hamilton
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Capel
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Owen
              
               ,
               whereof
               (
               as
               I
               mention'd
               before
               )
               the
               first
               three
               were
               beheaded
               .
               This
               affrighted
               divers
               of
               the
               Kings
               Party
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               for
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               had
               born
               Arms
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               〈◊〉
               that
               time
               in
               very
               great
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               for
               it
               wa●
               put
               to
               the
               question
               by
               the
               Army
               at
               a
               Council
               of
               Wa●
               whether
               they
               should
               be
               all
               Massacred
               or
               no
               ;
               wher●
               the
               
               No's
               carried
               it
               but
               by
               two
               Voices
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Mar●●
               
               24.
               they
               put
               the
               Mayor
               of
               London
               out
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               fined
               him
               two
               thousand
               pound
               ,
               disfranchised
               him
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               him
               to
               two
               Months
               Imprisonment
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               proclaim
               the
               Act
               for
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Power
               .
               And
               thus
               ended
               the
               year
               1648.
               and
               the
               Monthly
               Fast
               ,
               God
               having
               granted
               that
               which
               they
               fasted
               for
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               possession
               of
               his
               Inheritance
               .
               By
               these
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               they
               had
               already
               lost
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               had
               nothing
               to
               trust
               to
               but
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               but
               in
               
               Cromwel's
               ,
               who
               never
               fail'd
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               occasion
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               upon
               all
               .
               Exploits
               that
               might
               make
               them
               odious
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               future
               dissolving
               them
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               should
               conduce
               to
               his
               ends
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               1649.
               the
               Scots
               discontented
               with
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Rump
               against
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               began
               to
               levy
               Soldiers
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               new
               Invasion
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Irish
               Rebels
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               timely
               resistance
               from
               England
               ,
               were
               grown
               terrible
               ;
               and
               the
               English
               Army
               at
               home
               ,
               infected
               by
               the
               Adjutators
               ,
               began
               to
               cast
               about
               ,
               how
               to
               share
               the
               Land
               among
               the
               Godly
               ,
               meaning
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               who
               were
               therefore
               call'd
               Levellers
               :
               Also
               the
               Rump
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               were
               not
               very
               well
               provided
               of
               Money
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               first
               thing
               they
               did
               ,
               was
               the
               laying
               of
               a
               Tax
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               of
               ninety
               thousand
               pound
               a
               Month
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               B
               
            
             
               Was
               it
               not
               one
               of
               their
               Quarrels
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               levied
               Money
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               in
               Parliament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               see
               by
               this
               what
               reason
               the
               Rump
               had
               to
               call
               it self
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               the
               Taxes
               imposed
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               always
               understood
               to
               be
               by
               the
               peoples
               consent
               ,
               and
               consequently
               legal
               .
            
             
               To
               appease
               the
               Scots
               ,
               they
               sent
               Messengers
               with
               flattering
               Letters
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               ingaging
               for
               the
               present
               King
               ;
               but
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               hear
               nothing
               
               from
               a
               House
               of
               Commons
               (
               as
               they
               call'd
               it
               )
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               Lords
               :
               But
               they
               sent
               Commissioners
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               know
               what
               they
               were
               doing
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               raise
               an
               Army
               of
               seventeen
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               and
               six
               thousand
               Horse
               for
               themselves
               .
               To
               relieve
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Rump
               had
               resolv'd
               to
               send
               eleven
               Regiments
               thither
               out
               of
               the
               Army
               here
               in
               England
               .
               This
               happened
               well
               for
               Cromwel
               ,
               for
               the
               Levelling
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               every
               Regiment
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               the
               major
               part
               .
               finding
               that
               instead
               of
               dividing
               the
               Land
               at
               home
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               venture
               their
               Lives
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               flatly
               denied
               to
               go
               ;
               and
               one
               Regiment
               having
               cashier'd
               their
               Colonel
               about
               Salisbury
               ,
               was
               marching
               to
               joyn
               with
               three
               Regiments
               more
               of
               the
               same
               resolution
               ;
               but
               both
               the
               General
               ,
               and
               Cromwel
               ,
               falling
               upon
               them
               at
               Burford
               ,
               utterly
               defeated
               them
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               reduced
               the
               whole
               Army
               to
               their
               obedience
               .
               And
               thus
               another
               of
               the
               Impediments
               to
               
               Cromwel's
               Advancement
               was
               soon
               remov'd
               .
               Thus
               done
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               London
               ;
               and
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               both
               the
               General
               ,
               and
               Cromwel
               were
               made
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ;
               and
               at
               
               London
               ●easted
               and
               presented
               by
               the
               City
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Were
               they
               not
               first
               made
               Masters
               ,
               then
               D●ctors
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               had
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               already
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Army
               being
               now
               obedient
               ,
               the
               Rump
               sent
               over
               those
               eleven
               Regiments
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Doctor
               Cromwel
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               Governour
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               being
               still
               General
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               Marquess
               ,
               now
               Duke
               of
               Ormond
               ,
               was
               the
               Kings
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               the
               Rebels
               had
               made
               a
               Confederacy
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               those
               Confederates
               had
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               League
               with
               the
               Lieutenant
               ,
               wherein
               they
               agreed
               upon
               liberty
               given
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               faithful
               to
               ,
               and
               assist
               the
               King.
               To
               these
               also
               were
               joyned
               
               some
               Forces
               raised
               by
               the
               Earls
               of
               Castlehaven
               ,
               and
               Clanriccard
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Inchequin
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               the
               greatest
               United
               Strength
               in
               the
               Island
               ;
               but
               there
               were
               among
               them
               a
               great
               many
               other
               Papists
               that
               would
               by
               no
               means
               subject
               themselves
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               called
               the
               
               Nuncio's
               Party
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               were
               called
               the
               Confederate
               Party
               .
               These
               Parties
               not
               agreeing
               ,
               and
               the
               Confederate
               Party
               having
               broken
               their
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               seeing
               them
               ready
               to
               besiege
               him
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               place
               for
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               surrenders
               it
               to
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               came
               over
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               when
               he
               was
               carried
               from
               place
               to
               place
               by
               the
               Army
               .
               From
               England
               he
               went
               over
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               now
               King
               ,
               residing
               then
               at
               Paris
               :
               But
               the
               Confederates
               affrighted
               with
               the
               news
               that
               the
               Rump
               was
               sending
               over
               an
               Army
               thither
               ,
               desir'd
               the
               Prince
               ,
               by
               Letters
               ,
               to
               send
               back
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ormond
               ,
               ingaging
               themselves
               to
               submit
               absolutely
               to
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ormond
               as
               his
               Lieutenant
               :
               And
               thereupon
               he
               was
               sent
               back
               .
               This
               was
               about
               a
               year
               before
               the
               going
               over
               of
               Cromwel
               ;
               in
               which
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               Dissentions
               in
               Ireland
               between
               the
               Confederate
               Party
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Nuncio's
               Party
               ,
               and
               discontents
               about
               Command
               ,
               this
               otherwise
               sufficient
               Power
               effected
               nothing
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               last
               defeated
               ,
               August
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               a
               Salley
               out
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               besieging
               .
               Within
               a
               few
               days
               after
               arriv'd
               Cromwel
               ,
               who
               with
               extraordinary
               diligence
               ,
               and
               horrid
               Executions
               ,
               in
               less
               than
               a
               Twelve-month
               that
               he
               staid
               there
               ,
               subdued
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               having
               kill'd
               ,
               or
               exterminated
               a
               great
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               leaving
               his
               Son-in-law
               Ireton
               to
               subdue
               the
               rest
               :
               But
               Ireton
               died
               there
               (
               before
               the
               business
               was
               quite
               done
               )
               of
               the
               Plague
               .
               This
               was
               one
               step
               more
               towards
               
               Cromwel's
               Exaltation
               to
               the
               Throne
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               miserable
               condition
               was
               Ireland
               reduced
               
               to
               by
               the
               Learning
               of
               the
               Roman
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               England
               was
               by
               the
               Learning
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Clergy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               preceeding
               year
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               come
               from
               Paris
               to
               the
               Hague
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               came
               thither
               from
               the
               Rump
               ,
               their
               Agent
               Doris●aus
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               imployed
               in
               the
               drawing
               of
               the
               Charge
               against
               the
               late
               King
               :
               But
               the
               first
               night
               he
               came
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               at
               Supper
               ,
               a
               Company
               of
               Cavaliers
               ,
               near
               a
               dozen
               ,
               entred
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               kill'd
               him
               ,
               and
               got
               away
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               also
               ,
               their
               Agent
               at
               Madrid
               ,
               one
               Ascham
               ,
               that
               had
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Masters
               ,
               was
               kill'd
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               About
               this
               tire
               came
               out
               two
               Books
               ;
               one
               written
               by
               Salmasius
               ,
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               against
               the
               Murder
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               another
               written
               by
               Milton
               ,
               an
               Independent
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               it
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               both
               ;
               they
               are
               very
               good
               La●i●●
               both
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               judged
               which
               is
               better
               ;
               and
               both
               very
               ill
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               judged
               which
               is
               worst
               :
               like
               two
               Declamations
               Pro
               and
               Con
               ,
               for
               Exercise
               only
               in
               a
               Rhetorick
               School
               ,
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               :
               So
               like
               is
               a
               Presbyterian
               to
               an
               Independent
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               the
               Rump
               did
               not
               much
               at
               home
               ,
               save
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               they
               made
               England
               a
               Free
               State
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               that
               runs
               thus
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
                 Enacted
                 and
                 Declared
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 thereof
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Territories
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 are
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hereby
                 constituted
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 Free
                 State
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               they
               mean
               by
               a
               Free
               State
               and
               Common-wealth
               ?
               were
               the
               people
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Laws
               ?
               They
               could
               not
               mean
               that
               :
               for
               the
               Parliament
               meant
               to
               Govern
               them
               by
               their
               own
               Laws
               ,
               and
               punish
               such
               as
               broke
               them
               .
               Did
               they
               mean
               that
               England
               should
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               any
               foreign
               Kingdom
               or
               
               Common-wealth
               ?
               That
               needed
               not
               be
               Enacted
               ,
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               King
               nor
               People
               pretended
               to
               be
               their
               Masters
               .
               What
               did
               they
               mean
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               meant
               that
               neither
               this
               King
               ,
               nor
               any
               King
               ,
               nor
               any
               single
               person
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               themselves
               would
               be
               the
               Peoples
               Masters
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               set
               it
               down
               in
               those
               plain
               words
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               could
               have
               been
               cozen'd
               with
               words
               intelligible
               as
               easily
               as
               with
               words
               not
               intelligible
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               they
               gave
               one
               another
               Money
               and
               Estates
               out
               of
               the
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               .
               They
               Enacted
               also
               an
               Engagement
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               every
               man
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Tou
                 shall
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 established
                 ,
                 without
                 King
                 or
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               banished
               also
               from
               within
               20
               Miles
               of
               London
               all
               the
               loyal
               Party
               ,
               forbidding
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               depart
               more
               than
               five
               miles
               from
               his
               dwelling
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               meant
               perhaps
               to
               have
               them
               ready
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               for
               a
               Massacre
               :
               But
               what
               did
               the
               Scots
               in
               this
               time
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               were
               considering
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               which
               they
               were
               levying
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               how
               they
               might
               exclude
               from
               Command
               all
               such
               as
               had
               loyally
               serv'd
               his
               now
               Majesty's
               Father
               ,
               and
               all
               Independents
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               commanded
               in
               Duke
               
               Hamilton's
               Army
               :
               And
               these
               were
               the
               main
               things
               which
               passed
               this
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               Marquess
               of
               Montross
               ,
               that
               had
               in
               the
               year
               1645.
               with
               a
               few
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               done
               things
               almost
               incredible
               against
               the
               late
               King's
               Enemies
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               landed
               now
               again
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1650.
               in
               the
               North
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               Commission
               from
               the
               present
               King
               ,
               hoping
               to
               do
               him
               as
               good
               service
               as
               he
               had
               formerly
               done
               his
               Father
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               was
               alter'd
               ,
               for
               the
               Scotch
               Forces
               were
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               whereas
               now
               they
               were
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               (
               for
               their
               intended
               Invasion
               )
               newly
               rais'd
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               which
               the
               Marquess
               brought
               over
               were
               few
               ,
               and
               
               Forreigners
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               High-landers
               come
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               expected
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               he
               was
               soon
               defeated
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               taken
               ;
               and
               (
               with
               more
               spightful
               usage
               than
               revenge
               requir'd
               )
               Executed
               by
               the
               Covenanters
               at
               
                 Edinborough
                 ,
                 May
              
               the
               2d
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               good
               could
               the
               King
               expect
               from
               joining
               with
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               during
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               discover'd
               s●
               much
               malice
               to
               him
               in
               one
               of
               his
               one
               of
               his
               best
               Subjects
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               (
               their
               Church-men
               being
               then
               prevalent
               )
               they
               would
               have
               done
               as
               much
               so
               this
               King
               ,
               as
               the
               English
               Parliament
               had
               done
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               it
               they
               could
               have
               gotten
               by
               it
               that
               which
               they
               foolishly
               aspir'd
               to
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Independents
               were
               worse
               than
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               destroy
               whatsoever
               should
               stand
               in
               the
               way
               to
               their
               Ambition
               :
               but
               necessity
               made
               the
               King
               pass
               over
               both
               this
               and
               many
               other
               Indignities
               from
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               suffer
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               right
               in
               England
               to
               cool
               ,
               and
               be
               little
               better
               than
               extinguished
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               I
               believe
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               suffered
               to
               become
               an
               old
               Debt
               ,
               will
               hardly
               ever
               be
               recover'd
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               sure
               ,
               where-ever
               the
               Victory
               lighted
               ,
               he
               could
               lose
               nothing
               in
               the
               War
               but
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               of
               Montrosses
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               
                 May
                 ,
                 Cromwel
              
               was
               yet
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               his
               work
               unfinished
               ;
               but
               finding
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Friends
               advertis'd
               ,
               that
               his
               presence
               in
               the
               Expedition
               now
               preparing
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               would
               be
               necessary
               to
               his
               Design
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               Rump
               ,
               to
               know
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               concerning
               his
               return
               :
               But
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               he
               knew
               ,
               or
               thought
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               stay
               for
               their
               Answer
               ,
               but
               came
               away
               ,
               and
               arriv'd
               at
               London
               the
               sixth
               of
               June
               following
               ,
               and
               was
               welcom'd
               by
               the
               Rump
               .
               Now
               had
               General
               Fairfax
               (
               who
               was
               truly
               what
               he
               pretended
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               Presbyterian
               )
               been
               so
               Catechis'd
               by
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Brethren
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               Rump
               ,
               nor
               Cromwel
               ,
               
               go
               about
               to
               rectifie
               his
               Conscience
               in
               that
               point
               .
               And
               thus
               Fairfax
               laying
               down
               his
               Commission
               ,
               Cromwel
               was
               now
               made
               General
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               was
               another
               step
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Where
               was
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               Scotland
               ,
               newly
               come
               over
               ,
               he
               landed
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               was
               honourably
               conducted
               to
               Edinborough
               ,
               though
               all
               things
               was
               not
               yet
               well
               agreed
               upon
               between
               the
               Scots
               and
               him
               :
               for
               he
               had
               yielded
               to
               as
               hard
               Conditions
               ,
               as
               the
               late
               King
               had
               yielded
               to
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ;
               yet
               they
               had
               still
               somewhat
               to
               add
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               enduring
               no
               more
               ,
               departed
               from
               them
               towards
               the
               North
               again
               :
               But
               they
               sent
               Messengers
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               pray
               him
               to
               return
               ;
               but
               they
               furnished
               these
               Messengers
               with
               strength
               enough
               to
               bring
               him
               back
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               have
               refus'd
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               they
               agreed
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               Royalist
               ,
               to
               have
               Command
               in
               the
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               their
               Prisoner
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Cromwel
               from
               Berwick
               sends
               a
               Declaration
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               Quarrel
               against
               the
               people
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               malignant
               Party
               that
               had
               brought
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Peace
               between
               the
               two
               Nations
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               willing
               by
               Conference
               to
               give
               and
               receive
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               to
               decide
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Cause
               by
               Battel
               :
               To
               which
               the
               Scots
               answering
               ,
               declare
               ,
               That
               they
               will
               not
               prosecute
               the
               Kings
               Interest
               ,
               before
               and
               without
               his
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               his
               former
               ways
               ;
               and
               satisfaction
               given
               to
               Gods
               people
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               .
               Judge
               by
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               present
               King
               was
               not
               in
               as
               bad
               a
               condition
               here
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Presbyterians
               are
               every
               where
               the
               same
               ;
               they
               would
               fain
               be
               absolute
               Governours
               of
               all
               they
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               where
               they
               reign
               ,
               't
               is
               God
               that
               reigns
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               else
               .
               
               But
               I
               observe
               one
               strange
               demand
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               acknowledg
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               House
               ;
               for
               I
               thought
               it
               had
               been
               certain
               from
               all
               Divines
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               was
               bound
               to
               acknowledg
               any
               mans
               sins
               but
               his
               own
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               having
               yielded
               to
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               requir'd
               ,
               the
               Scots
               proceeded
               in
               their
               intended
               War.
               Cromwel
               marched
               on
               to
               Edinborough
               ,
               provoking
               them
               all
               he
               could
               to
               Battel
               ;
               which
               they
               declining
               ,
               and
               provisions
               growing
               scarce
               in
               the
               English
               Army
               ,
               Cromwel
               retir'd
               to
               Dunbar
               ,
               despairing
               of
               success
               ,
               and
               intending
               by
               Sea
               or
               Land
               to
               get
               back
               into
               England
               :
               And
               such
               was
               the
               condition
               which
               this
               General
               Cromwel
               ,
               so
               much
               magnified
               for
               Conduct
               ,
               had
               brought
               his
               Army
               to
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Glories
               had
               ended
               in
               shame
               and
               punishment
               ,
               if
               Fortune's
               ,
               and
               the
               faults
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               had
               not
               reliev'd
               him
               :
               for
               as
               he
               retir'd
               ,
               the
               Scots
               follow'd
               him
               close
               all
               the
               way
               ,
               till
               within
               a
               mile
               of
               Dunbar
               .
               There
               is
               a
               ridge
               of
               Hills
               ,
               that
               from
               beyond
               Edinborough
               goes
               winding
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               crosses
               the
               High-way
               between
               Dunbar
               and
               Barwick
               ,
               at
               a
               Village
               called
               Copperspeith
               ,
               where
               the
               passage
               is
               so
               difficult
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Scots
               had
               sent
               timely
               thither
               a
               very
               few
               men
               to
               guard
               it
               ,
               the
               English
               could
               never
               have
               passed
               :
               for
               the
               Scots
               kept
               the
               Hills
               ,
               and
               needed
               not
               have
               fought
               ,
               but
               upon
               great
               advantage
               ,
               and
               were
               almost
               two
               to
               one
               .
               
               Cromwel's
               Army
               was
               at
               the
               Foot
               of
               those
               Hills
               ,
               on
               the
               North
               side
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Ditch
               ,
               or
               Channel
               of
               a
               Torrent
               ,
               between
               the
               Hills
               and
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               could
               never
               have
               got
               home
               by
               Land
               ,
               nor
               without
               utter
               ruine
               of
               the
               Army
               attempted
               to
               ship
               it
               ,
               nor
               have
               stayed
               where
               he
               was
               for
               want
               of
               provisions
               .
               Now
               Cromwel
               knowing
               the
               Pass
               was
               free
               ,
               and
               commanding
               a
               good
               Party
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               to
               possess
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               Scots
               to
               let
               them
               go
               ,
               whom
               they
               brag'd
               they
               had
               impo●●ded
               ,
               er
               else
               to
               fight
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               the
               best
               of
               their
               Horse
               charged
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               at
               first
               to
               shrink
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               the
               English
               Foot
               coming
               on
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               put
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               the
               flight
               of
               
               their
               Horse
               hindred
               the
               Foot
               from
               engaging
               ,
               who
               therefore
               fled
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Horse
               .
               Thus
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Commanders
               brought
               all
               these
               odds
               to
               an
               even
               lay
               between
               two
               small
               and
               equal
               Parties
               ,
               wherein
               Fortune
               gave
               the
               Victory
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               many
               more
               in
               number
               than
               those
               that
               were
               killed
               and
               taken
               Prisoners
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               lost
               their
               Cannon
               ,
               Bag
               and
               Baggage
               ,
               with
               10000
               Arms
               ,
               and
               almost
               their
               whole
               Army
               ;
               the
               rest
               were
               got
               together
               by
               Lesby
               to
               Sterling
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               Victory
               hapned
               well
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               had
               the
               Scots
               been
               Victors
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               both
               there
               and
               here
               would
               have
               domineer'd
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               been
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               his
               Father
               was
               in
               at
               Newcastle
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Army
               .
               For
               in
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Victory
               ,
               the
               English
               at
               last
               brought
               the
               Scots
               to
               a
               pretty
               good
               habit
               of
               obedience
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               should
               recover
               his
               Right
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               pursuit
               of
               this
               Victory
               the
               English
               marched
               to
               Edinborrough
               ,
               quitted
               by
               the
               Scots
               ,
               fortified
               Leith
               ,
               and
               took
               in
               all
               the
               strength
               and
               Castles
               they
               thought
               sit
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Frith
               ,
               which
               now
               was
               become
               the
               Bounds
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Nations
               ;
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Ecclesiasticks
               began
               to
               know
               themselves
               better
               ,
               and
               resolved
               in
               their
               new
               Army
               ,
               which
               they
               meant
               to
               raise
               ,
               to
               admit
               some
               of
               the
               Royalists
               into
               Command
               :
               Cromwel
               from
               Edinborrough
               march'd
               towards
               Sterling
               to
               provoke
               the
               Enemy
               to
               fight
               ,
               but
               finding
               danger
               in
               it
               ,
               returned
               to
               Edinborrough
               ,
               and
               besieged
               the
               Castle
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               sent
               a
               Party
               into
               the
               West
               of
               Scotland
               to
               suppress
               Strangham
               and
               Kerr
               ,
               two
               great
               presbyterians
               ,
               that
               were
               there
               levying
               of
               Forces
               for
               their
               new
               Army
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Scots
               Crowned
               the
               King
               at
               Schone
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               year
               was
               spent
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               on
               
               Cromwel's
               part
               in
               taking
               of
               Edinborrough
               Castle
               ,
               and
               in
               attempts
               to
               pass
               the
               Frith
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ways
               to
               get
               over
               to
               the
               Scotish
               Forces
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Scots
               part
               ,
               in
               hastening
               their
               Levies
               for
               the
               North.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               did
               the
               Rump
               at
               home
               during
               this
               time
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               voted
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               the
               Sectaries
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               pluckt
               out
               the
               sting
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               which
               consisted
               in
               a
               severe
               imposing
               of
               odd
               Opinions
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               impertinent
               to
               Religion
               ,
               but
               conducing
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               .
               Also
               they
               levyed
               more
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               Command
               of
               them
               to
               Harrison
               ,
               now
               made
               Major
               General
               ,
               a
               Fifth-Monarchy
               man
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               Souldiers
               ,
               two
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               and
               one
               of
               Foot
               were
               raised
               by
               the
               Fifth-monarchy-men
               ,
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               ,
               in
               thankfulness
               for
               this
               their
               Liberty
               from
               the
               Presbyterian
               Tyranny
               .
               Also
               they
               pull'd
               down
               the
               late
               Kings
               Statue
               in
               the
               Exchange
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               stood
               caused
               to
               be
               written
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Exit
                 Tyrannus
                 Regum
                 ultimus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               good
               did
               that
               do
               them
               ?
               and
               why
               did
               they
               not
               pull
               down
               the
               Statues
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               What
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               actions
               that
               proceed
               not
               from
               Reason
               ,
               but
               spight
               and
               such
               like
               passions
               ?
               Besides
               this
               ,
               they
               received
               Ambassadors
               from
               Portugal
               and
               Spain
               ,
               acknowledging
               their
               Power
               :
               And
               in
               the
               very
               end
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               they
               prepared
               an
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               to
               offer
               them
               friendship
               :
               All
               they
               did
               besides
               ,
               was
               persecuting
               and
               executing
               of
               Royalists
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Year
               1651.
               
               General
               Dean
               arrived
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               11th
               of
               April
               the
               Scotish
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               and
               made
               certain
               Acts
               in
               order
               to
               a
               better
               uniting
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               better
               obedience
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               at
               Sterling
               with
               the
               Scotish
               Forces
               he
               had
               expecting
               more
               now
               in
               levying
               .
               Cromwel
               from
               Edinborough
               went
               divers
               times
               to
               Sterling
               ,
               to
               provoke
               them
               to
               fight
               :
               There
               was
               no
               Ford
               there
               to
               passover
               his
               men
               :
               At
               last
               ,
               Boats
               being
               come
               from
               London
               and
               Newcastle
               ,
               Colonel
               Overton
               (
               though
               it
               were
               long
               first
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               now
               July
               )
               transported
               1400
               Foot
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               besides
               another
               Regiment
               
               of
               Foot
               and
               four
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               ,
               and
               intrencht
               himself
               at
               North-Ferry
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               before
               any
               help
               could
               come
               from
               Sterling
               Major
               General
               Lambert
               also
               was
               got
               over
               with
               as
               many
               more
               ;
               by
               this
               time
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Brown
              
               was
               come
               to
               oppose
               them
               with
               4500
               men
               ,
               whom
               the
               English
               there
               defeated
               ,
               killing
               about
               2000
               ,
               and
               taking
               Prisoners
               1600.
               
               This
               done
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               more
               of
               the
               Army
               transported
               as
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               Cromwel
               comes
               before
               St.
               
               Johnston's
               (
               from
               whence
               the
               Scotish
               Parliament
               ,
               upon
               news
               of
               his
               passing
               the
               Iri●h
               ,
               was
               removed
               to
               Dundes
               )
               and
               summons
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               day
               had
               news
               brought
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               marching
               from
               Sterling
               towards
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               true
               ;
               but
               notwithstanding
               the
               King
               was
               three
               days
               march
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               have
               the
               Town
               before
               he
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               had
               it
               the
               next
               day
               by
               surrender
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               hopes
               had
               the
               King
               in
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               having
               before
               and
               behind
               him
               none
               ,
               at
               least
               none
               armed
               ,
               but
               his
               Enemies
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               there
               was
               before
               him
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               which
               generally
               hated
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               might
               easily
               be
               reckoned
               for
               20000
               well
               armed
               Souldiers
               ;
               and
               most
               men
               believed
               they
               would
               have
               taken
               his
               part
               had
               he
               come
               near
               the
               City
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               probability
               was
               there
               of
               that
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               the
               Rump
               was
               not
               sure
               of
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               Commanded
               the
               City
               Militia
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               had
               been
               really
               the
               Kings
               Friends
               ,
               what
               need
               had
               they
               to
               stay
               his
               coming
               up
               to
               London
               ?
               They
               might
               have
               seiz'd
               the
               Rump
               if
               they
               had
               pleas'd
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               possibility
               of
               defending
               themselves
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               turn'd
               them
               out
               of
               the
               House
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               This
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               permitted
               the
               recruiting
               of
               
               Cromwel's
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               raising
               of
               men
               to
               keep
               the
               Country
               from
               coming
               in
               to
               the
               King.
               The
               King
               began
               his
               march
               from
               Sterling
               the
               last
               of
               July
               ,
               and
               Aug.
               22.
               came
               to
               Worcester
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Carlis●e
               ,
               with
               a
               weary
               Army
               ,
               of
               about
               13000
               ;
               
               whom
               Cromwel
               followed
               ,
               and
               joining
               with
               the
               new
               Levies
               ,
               environ'd
               Worcester
               with
               40000
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               third
               of
               September
               utterly
               defeated
               the
               Kings
               Army
               :
               Here
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               brother
               of
               him
               that
               was
               beheaded
               ,
               was
               slain
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               became
               of
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Night
               coming
               on
               before
               the
               City
               was
               quite
               taken
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               ,
               being
               dark
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Horse
               within
               the
               Town
               to
               follow
               him
               ;
               the
               plundering
               Foot
               having
               kept
               the
               Gates
               shut
               ,
               lest
               the
               Horse
               should
               enter
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               share
               of
               the
               Booty
               :
               The
               King
               before
               morning
               got
               into
               Warwickshire
               ,
               25
               Miles
               from
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               there
               lay
               disgused
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               went
               up
               and
               down
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               being
               discovered
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               he
               got
               over
               into
               France
               from
               Brighthempstead
               in
               Sussex
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               When
               Cromwel
               was
               gone
               what
               was
               farther
               done
               in
               Scotland
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Lieutenant
               Gen.
               M●nk
               whom
               Cromwel
               left
               there
               with
               7000
               took
               
                 Sterling
                 ,
                 August
              
               the
               14th
               ,
               by
               surrender
               ;
               and
               Dundes
               the
               third
               of
               September
               by
               Storm
               ,
               because
               it
               resisted
               ;
               this
               the
               Soldiers
               plundered
               ,
               and
               had
               good
               booty
               ,
               because
               the
               Scots
               for
               safety
               had
               sent
               thither
               their
               most
               precious
               Goods
               from
               Edinborrough
               and
               St.
               
               Johnston's
               ;
               he
               took
               likewise
               by
               surrender
               Aberdeen
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Scotish
               Ministers
               first
               learned
               to
               play
               the
               Fools
               ,
               St.
               Andrews
               ;
               Also
               in
               the
               Highlands
               Colonel
               Alured
               took
               a
               knot
               of
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               viz.
               four
               Earls
               ,
               and
               four
               Lords
               ,
               and
               above
               twenty
               Knights
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               Prisoners
               into
               England
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               from
               Scotland
               :
               all
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               Rump
               was
               to
               resolve
               what
               they
               should
               do
               with
               it
               ,
               at
               last
               they
               resolved
               to
               Unite
               and
               Incorporate
               it
               into
               a
               Common-wealth
               with
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               sent
               thither
               
                 St.
                 Johns
                 ,
                 Vane
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Commissioners
               ,
               to
               offer
               them
               this
               Union
               by
               publick
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               to
               warn
               them
               to
               chuse
               their
               Deputies
               of
               Shires
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               of
               Towns
               ,
               and
               send
               them
               to
               Westminster
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               great
               favour
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               so
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Presbyterians
               refused
               :
               the
               Ministers
               had
               given
               way
               to
               the
               Levying
               of
               Money
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               English
               Soldiers
               ,
               but
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Declaration
               of
               English
               Commissioners
               they
               absolutely
               forbad
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Methinks
               this
               contributing
               to
               the
               pay
               of
               their
               Conquerors
               was
               some
               mark
               of
               Servitude
               ,
               where
               entring
               into
               the
               Union
               made
               them
               free
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               equal
               Priviledge
               with
               the
               English
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               cause
               why
               they
               refused
               the
               Union
               ,
               rendered
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               themselves
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               drew
               with
               it
               a
               subordination
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Civil
               State
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               down-right
               Declaration
               to
               all
               Kings
               and
               Common-wealths
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               a
               Presbyterian
               Minister
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Subject
               to
               none
               of
               them
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               things
               what
               they
               are
               they
               will
               be
               Judges
               themselves
               :
               what
               then
               have
               we
               gotten
               by
               our
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               Popes
               Tyranny
               ,
               if
               these
               pretty
               men
               succeed
               in
               the
               place
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               having
               nothing
               in
               them
               that
               can
               be
               beneficial
               to
               the
               Publick
               ,
               except
               their
               silence
               ?
               for
               their
               Learning
               ,
               it
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               than
               an
               imperfect
               knowledge
               of
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               and
               acquir'd
               readiness
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Language
               ,
               with
               a
               Gesture
               and
               Tone
               suitable
               thereunto
               :
               but
               of
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               (
               the
               manners
               of
               Religion
               )
               they
               have
               neither
               knowledge
               nor
               practice
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               Stories
               I
               have
               already
               told
               you
               :
               nor
               do
               they
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Godly
               and
               Ungodly
               ,
               but
               by
               Conformity
               of
               Design
               in
               men
               of
               Judgment
               :
               or
               by
               Repetition
               of
               their
               Sermons
               in
               the
               Common
               sort
               of
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               sullenness
               of
               the
               Scots
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               for
               they
               at
               Westminster
               Enacted
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               two
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Abolition
               of
               Monarchy
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               ordained
               Punishment
               for
               those
               that
               should
               transgress
               the
               Act.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               other
               business
               did
               the
               Rump
               this
               year
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               sent
               St
               Johns
               and
               Strickland
               Ambassadors
               to
               the
               to
               Hague
               ,
               to
               offer
               League
               to
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               who
               had
               Audiance
               March
               the
               third
               :
               St.
               Johns
               in
               a
               Speech
               shewed
               those
               States
               what
               advantage
               they
               might
               have
               by
               this
               League
               ,
               in
               their
               Trade
               and
               Navigations
               ,
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               English
               Ports
               and
               Harbors
               ;
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               though
               they
               shewed
               no
               great
               forwardness
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               yet
               appointed
               Commissioners
               to
               treat
               with
               them
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               were
               generally
               against
               it
               ,
               calling
               the
               Ambassadors
               and
               their
               Followers
               (
               as
               they
               were
               )
               Traytors
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               made
               such
               Tumults
               about
               their
               House
               ,
               that
               their
               Followers
               durst
               not
               go
               abroad
               till
               the
               ●tates
               had
               quieted
               them
               :
               the
               Rump
               advertis'd
               hereof
               ,
               presently
               recall'd
               them
               ;
               the
               Complement
               which
               St.
               Johns
               gave
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               at
               their
               taking
               leave
               ,
               is
               worth
               your
               hearing
               ;
               You
               have
               (
               said
               he
               )
               an
               Eye
               upon
               the
               Event
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               refuse
               the
               Friendship
               we
               have
               offered
               now
               .
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               many
               in
               the
               Parliament
               were
               of
               Opinion
               that
               we
               should
               not
               have
               sent
               any
               Ambassadors
               to
               you
               ,
               till
               we
               expected
               your
               Ambassadors
               to
               us
               :
               I
               now
               perceive
               our
               Error
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Gentlemen
               were
               in
               the
               right
               :
               In
               a
               short
               time
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               business
               ended
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               perplex
               you
               that
               you
               have
               refus'd
               our
               proffer
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               S.
               Johns
               was
               not
               sure
               that
               the
               Scotish
               business
               would
               end
               as
               it
               did
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Scots
               were
               beaten
               at
               Dunbar
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               Event
               of
               their
               entering
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               happened
               afterward
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               he
               guess'd
               well
               ;
               for
               within
               a
               Month
               after
               the
               Battel
               at
               Worcester
               ,
               an
               Act
               passed
               ,
               forbidding
               the
               importing
               of
               Merchandize
               in
               other
               than
               English
               Ships
               :
               The
               English
               also
               molested
               their
               Fishing
               upon
               our
               Coast
               :
               They
               also
               many
               times
               searched
               their
               Ships
               (
               upon
               occasion
               of
               our
               War
               with
               France
               )
               and
               made
               some
               of
               them
               Prize
               :
               and
               then
               the
               Dutch
               sent
               their
               Ambassadors
               hither
               ,
               to
               desire
               what
               they
               before
               
               refus'd
               ;
               but
               partly
               also
               to
               inform
               themselves
               what
               Naval
               Forces
               the
               English
               had
               ready
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               people
               were
               contented
               with
               the
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               sped
               they
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Rump
               shewed
               now
               as
               little
               desire
               of
               Agreement
               ,
               as
               the
               Dutch
               did
               then
               ,
               standing
               upon
               terms
               never
               likely
               to
               be
               granted
               .
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               Fishing
               on
               the
               English
               Coast
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               have
               it
               without
               paying
               for
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               English
               should
               have
               free
               Trade
               form
               Middleburgh
               to
               Antwerp
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               before
               their
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               demanded
               amends
               for
               the
               old
               (
               but
               never-to-be-forgotten
               )
               business
               of
               Amboyna
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               War
               was
               already
               certain
               ,
               though
               the
               Season
               kept
               them
               from
               Action
               till
               the
               Spring
               following
               The
               true
               Quarrel
               on
               the
               English
               part
               was
               ,
               that
               their
               proffer'd
               Friendship
               was
               scorn'd
               ,
               and
               their
               Ambassadours
               affronted
               :
               On
               the
               Dutch
               part
               ,
               was
               their
               greediness
               to
               ingross
               all
               Traffick
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               Estimate
               of
               our
               and
               their
               own
               strength
               .
               Whilst
               these
               things
               were
               doing
               ,
               the
               Reliques
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               both
               in
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               were
               not
               neglected
               ,
               though
               these
               Nations
               were
               not
               fully
               pacified
               till
               two
               years
               after
               :
               The
               Persecution
               of
               Royalits
               also
               still
               continued
               ,
               among
               whom
               was
               beheaded
               one
               
                 M.
                 Love
              
               ,
               for
               holding
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               had
               thought
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               whilest
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               Royalists
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               their
               Assembly
               have
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               they
               are
               in
               England
               by
               a
               Statute
               Traytors
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               think
               so
               still
               ;
               for
               though
               I
               called
               
                 Mr.
                 Love
              
               a
               Royalist
               ,
               I
               meant
               it
               only
               for
               that
               one
               act
               for
               which
               he
               was
               condemned
               .
               It
               was
               he
               ,
               who
               ,
               during
               the
               treaty
               at
               Vxbridge
               ,
               preaching
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               there
               ,
               said
               
                 It
                 was
                 as
                 possible
                 for
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 to
                 agree
                 .
              
               Both
               he
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               are
               and
               were
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Kings
               Enemies
               ,
               Cromwel
               and
               his
               Phanaticks
               ,
               for
               
               their
               own
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               King's
               sake
               :
               Their
               Loyalty
               was
               like
               that
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hotham
              
               ,
               that
               kept
               the
               King
               out
               of
               Hull
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               would
               have
               betrayed
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Marquess
               of
               New-castle
               .
               These
               Presbyterians
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               rightly
               called
               Loyal
               ,
               but
               rather
               doubly
               perfidious
               ;
               unless
               you
               think
               that
               as
               two
               Negatives
               make
               an
               Affirmative
               ,
               so
               two
               Treasons
               make
               Loyalty
               .
            
             
               This
               Year
               also
               were
               reduced
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               the
               Islands
               of
               Scilly
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Barbado's
               ,
               and
               St.
               Christophers
               .
               One
               thing
               fell
               out
               that
               they
               liked
               not
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               Cromwel
               gave
               them
               warning
               to
               determine
               their
               sitting
               according
               to
               the
               Bill
               for
               Triennial
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               I
               think
               was
               harsh
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1652.
               
               May
               14.
               began
               the
               Dutch
               War
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               three
               Dutch
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               with
               divers
               Merchants
               from
               the
               Straights
               ,
               being
               discovered
               by
               one
               Captain
               Young
               ,
               who
               commanded
               some
               English
               Frigats
               ,
               the
               said
               Young
               sent
               to
               their
               Admiral
               to
               bid
               him
               strike
               his
               Flag
               (
               a
               thing
               usually
               done
               in
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               English
               Dominion
               in
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               )
               which
               accordingly
               he
               did
               .
               Then
               came
               up
               the
               Vice-Admiral
               ,
               and
               being
               called
               so
               as
               the
               other
               was
               to
               take
               down
               his
               Flag
               ,
               he
               answered
               plainly
               he
               would
               not
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               exchange
               of
               four
               or
               five
               Broadsides
               ,
               and
               mischief
               done
               on
               either
               part
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               down
               ;
               but
               Captain
               Young
               demanded
               also
               either
               the
               Vice-Admiral
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               Ship
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               dammage
               already
               sustained
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Vice-Admiral
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               in
               his
               Flag
               ,
               but
               would
               defend
               himself
               and
               his
               Ship
               :
               where-upon
               Captaiu
               Young
               consulting
               with
               the
               Captains
               of
               his
               other
               Ships
               ,
               lest
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               War
               in
               this
               time
               of
               Treaty
               should
               be
               charged
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               night
               also
               coming
               on
               ,
               thought
               sit
               to
               proceed
               no
               farther
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               The
               War
               certainly
               began
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               but
               who
               began
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Sea
               belonging
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               but
               the
               Dutch
               began
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Dominion
               belonged
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               it
               was
               confest
               at
               first
               by
               the
               Admiral
               himself
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               by
               the
               Vice-Admiral
               ,
               taking
               in
               their
               Flags
               .
            
             
               About
               a
               Fortnight
               after
               there
               happened
               another
               Fight
               upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               upon
               Tromp
               with
               42
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               who
               came
               back
               to
               the
               back
               of
               Godwin-sands
               (
               
                 Major
                 Bourn
              
               being
               then
               with
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Parliament's
               Ships
               in
               the
               Downs
               ,
               and
               Blake
               with
               the
               rest
               farther
               Westward
               )
               and
               sent
               two
               Captains
               of
               his
               to
               Bourn
               to
               excuse
               his
               coming
               thither
               :
               To
               whom
               Bourn
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Message
               was
               civil
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               real
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               depart
               .
               So
               Tromp
               departed
               ,
               meaning
               (
               now
               Bourn
               was
               satisfied
               )
               to
               sail
               towards
               Blake
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               but
               so
               did
               also
               Bourn
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               worst
               :
               When
               Tromp
               and
               Blake
               were
               near
               one
               another
               ,
               Blake
               made
               a
               shot
               over
               
               Tromp's
               Ship
               ,
               as
               a
               warning
               to
               him
               to
               take
               in
               his
               Flag
               :
               This
               he
               did
               thrice
               ,
               and
               then
               Tromp
               gave
               him
               a
               Broad-side
               ,
               and
               so
               began
               the
               Fight
               (
               at
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               Bourn
               came
               in
               )
               and
               lasted
               from
               two
               a
               Clock
               till
               night
               ,
               the
               English
               having
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               the
               Flag
               as
               before
               making
               the
               Quarrel
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               need
               is
               there
               ,
               when
               both
               Nations
               were
               heartily
               resolved
               to
               fight
               ,
               to
               stand
               so
               much
               upon
               this
               Complement
               of
               who
               should
               begin
               ?
               For
               as
               to
               the
               gaining
               of
               Friends
               and
               Confederates
               thereby
               ,
               I
               think
               't
               is
               in
               vain
               ;
               seeing
               Princes
               and
               States
               on
               such
               occasions
               ,
               look
               not
               much
               upon
               the
               Justice
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               but
               upon
               their
               own
               concernment
               in
               the
               Event
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               commonly
               so
               :
               but
               in
               this
               case
               the
               Dutch
               knowing
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               to
               be
               a
               gallant
               Title
               ,
               and
               envied
               by
               all
               the
               Nations
               that
               reach
               the
               Shore
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               were
               likely
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               did
               wisely
               enough
               in
               making
               this
               point
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               Fight
               the
               Dutch
               Ambassadors
               residing
               in
               England
               ,
               sent
               a
               Paper
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               wherein
               they
               stiled
               this
               last
               Encounter
               a
               rash
               action
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               
               it
               was
               done
               without
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               will
               of
               their
               Lords
               ,
               the
               States
               General
               ,
               and
               desired
               them
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               done
               upon
               it
               in
               heat
               ,
               which
               might
               become
               irreparable
               .
               The
               Parliament
               hereupon
               voted
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               States
               General
               should
               pay
               the
               Charges
               they
               were
               at
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Dammages
               they
               sustained
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               this
               being
               paid
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Cessation
               of
               all
               Acts
               of
               Hostility
               ,
               and
               a
               mutual
               Restitution
               of
               all
               Ships
               and
               Goods
               taken
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               And
               both
               these
               agreed
               so
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               made
               a
               League
               between
               the
               two
               Common-wealths
               .
               These
               Votes
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Dutch
               Ambassadors
               ,
               in
               answer
               of
               the
               said
               Paper
               ;
               but
               with
               a
               Preamble
               setting
               f●rth
               the
               former
               kindnesses
               of
               England
               to
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               and
               taking
               notice
               of
               their
               new
               Fleet
               of
               150
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               apparent
               Design
               than
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               English
               Fleet.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               answer
               made
               the
               Dutch
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               None
               .
               Tromp
               sailed
               presently
               into
               Zealand
               ,
               and
               Blake
               with
               70
               Men
               of
               War
               to
               the
               
               Orkney-Islands
               ,
               to
               seize
               their
               Busses
               ,
               and
               to
               wait
               for
               five
               Dutch
               Ships
               from
               the
               East-Indies
               ?
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Ascue
                 ▪
              
               newly
               return'd
               from
               the
               Barbados
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               Downs
               with
               fifteen
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               stay
               for
               a
               Recruit
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Thames
                 .
                 Tromp
              
               ,
               being
               recruited
               to
               120
               Sail
               ,
               made
               account
               to
               get
               in
               betwen
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Ascue
              
               and
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               but
               was
               hindred
               so
               long
               by
               contrary
               Winds
               ▪
               that
               the
               Merchants
               calling
               for
               his
               Convoy
               he
               could
               stay
               no
               longer
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               went
               back
               into
               Holland
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Orkney
               ,
               where
               he
               met
               with
               the
               said
               five
               East-India
               Ships
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               home
               :
               and
               then
               he
               endeavour'd
               to
               engage
               with
               Blake
               ;
               but
               a
               sudden
               Storm
               forced
               him
               to
               Sea
               ,
               &
               so
               dissipated
               his
               ●leet
               ,
               that
               only
               forty
               two
               came
               home
               in
               one
               Body
               ,
               the
               rest
               singly
               as
               well
               as
               they
               could
               ;
               Blake
               also
               came
               home
               ,
               but
               went
               first
               to
               the
               Coast
               of
               Holland
               ,
               with
               900
               Prisoners
               and
               six
               Men
               of
               War
               taken
               ,
               which
               were
               part
               of
               twelve
               which
               he
               found
               and
               took
               Guarding
               
               their
               Busses
               .
               This
               was
               the
               first
               Bout
               after
               the
               War
               declar'd
               .
            
             
               In
               August
               following
               there
               hapned
               a
               Fight
               between
               
                 De
                 Ruiter
              
               the
               Admiral
               of
               Zeland
               ,
               with
               fifty
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Ascue
              
               near
               Plimouth
               ,
               with
               forty
               ;
               wherein
               Sir
               George
               had
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               got
               an
               entire
               Victory
               ,
               had
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               engaged
               ,
               Whatsoever
               was
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               Rump
               (
               though
               they
               rewarded
               him
               )
               never
               more
               imployed
               him
               ,
               after
               his
               return
               ,
               in
               their
               Service
               at
               Sea
               :
               but
               Voted
               for
               the
               year
               to
               come
               three
               Generals
               ,
               Blake
               that
               was
               one
               already
               ,
               and
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Monk.
               
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               Arch
               Duke
               ●eopold
               Besieging
               Dunkirk
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               sending
               a
               Fleet
               to
               relieve
               it
               ,
               General
               Blake
               lighting
               on
               the
               French
               at
               Cala●s
               and
               taking
               seven
               of
               their
               Ships
               was
               cause
               of
               the
               Towns
               Surrender
               .
            
             
               In
               September
               they
               fought
               again
               ,
               
                 De
                 Wit
              
               and
               R●iter
               commanding
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               ●l●ke
               the
               English
               ;
               and
               the
               Dutch
               were
               again
               worsted
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 November
                 V●n
                 Tromp
              
               ,
               with
               80
               Men
               of
               War
               shewed
               himself
               at
               the
               back
               of
               G●dwinsand●
               ,
               where
               Bl●ke
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               with
               him
               but
               40
               ,
               adventur'd
               to
               fight
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               (
               night
               parting
               the
               ●ray
               )
               retir'd
               into
               the
               River
               of
               Thames
               ;
               whilst
               
                 Van
                 Tromp
              
               keeping
               the
               Sea
               ,
               took
               some
               inconsiderable
               Vessels
               from
               the
               English
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               with
               a
               Childish
               Varity
               hung
               out
               a
               Broom
               from
               his
               Main
               Top-Mast
               ,
               signifying
               he
               meant
               to
               sweep
               the
               Sea
               of
               all
               English
               Shipping
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               in
               February
               ,
               ●he
               Dutch
               with
               
                 Van
                 Tromp
              
               ,
               were
               encountred
               by
               the
               English
               under
               Blake
               and
               Dean
               ,
               near
               Ports-mouth
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               worst
               .
               And
               these
               were
               all
               the
               Encounters
               between
               them
               this
               year
               in
               the
               narrow
               Seas
               :
               they
               fought
               also
               once
               at
               Leghorn
               ,
               where
               the
               Dutch
               had
               the
               better
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               no
               great
               odds
               yet
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               the
               English
               had
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nor
               did
               either
               of
               them
               e're
               the
               more
               incline
               to
               Peace
               ,
               for
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               sent
               Ambassadors
               
               into
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Sweeden
                 ,
                 Poland
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Hans
               Towns
               (
               whence
               Tar
               and
               Cordage
               are
               usually
               had
               )
               to
               signifie
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               them
               to
               their
               Party
               ,
               re-called
               their
               Ambassadors
               from
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Rump
               without
               delay
               gave
               their
               parting
               audience
               ,
               without
               abating
               a
               Syllable
               of
               their
               former
               severe
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               presently
               to
               maintain
               the
               War
               for
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               laid
               a
               Tax
               upon
               the
               People
               of
               120000
               
                 l.
              
               
                 per
                 M●nsem
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               done
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               at
               home
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Cromwel
               was
               now
               quarrelling
               (
               the
               last
               and
               greatest
               Obstacle
               to
               his
               Design
               )
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               there
               came
               out
               dayly
               from
               the
               Army
               Petitions
               ,
               Addresses
               ,
               Remonstrances
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Papers
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               urging
               the
               Rump
               to
               dissolve
               themselves
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               another
               Parliament
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Rump
               unwilling
               to
               yield
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               to
               refuse
               ,
               determin'd
               for
               the
               end
               of
               their
               sitting
               the
               5th
               of
               November
               ,
               1654.
               but
               Cromwel
               meant
               not
               to
               stay
               so
               long
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Army
               in
               Ireland
               was
               taking
               Submissions
               ,
               and
               granting
               Transportations
               of
               the
               Irish
               ,
               and
               condemning
               who
               they
               pleased
               in
               a
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               erected
               there
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Among
               those
               that
               were
               executed
               ,
               was
               hang'd
               Sir
               
                 Phelim
                 Oneale
              
               ,
               who
               first
               began
               the
               Rebellion
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               the
               English
               built
               some
               Citadels
               for
               the
               bridling
               that
               stubborn
               Nation
               ,
               and
               thus
               ended
               the
               year
               ,
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Come
               we
               then
               to
               the
               year
               ,
               1653.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Cromwel
               wanted
               now
               but
               one
               step
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               To
               set
               his
               Foot
               upon
               the
               Neck
               of
               this
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               April
               the
               23th
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ,
               1653.
               a
               time
               very
               seasonable
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Dutch
               were
               not
               master'd
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               much
               weakned
               ,
               and
               what
               with
               Prizes
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               squeezing
               the
               Royal
               Party
               ,
               the
               Treasury
               was
               pretty
               full
               ,
               and
               the
               Tax
               of
               120000
               
                 l.
              
               a
               Month
               began
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               all
               which
               was
               his
               own
               in
               right
               of
               the
               Army
               :
               Therefore
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               attended
               by
               the
               Major
               Generals
               Lambert
               and
               Harrison
               ,
               &
               some
               other
               Officers
               ,
               
               and
               as
               many
               Souldiers
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Parliament
               House
               and
               dissolv'd
               them
               ,
               turn'd
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               lock'd
               up
               the
               Doors
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               Action
               he
               was
               more
               applauded
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               of
               his
               Victories
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               men
               as
               much
               scorn'd
               and
               derided
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               If
               by
               Power
               you
               mean
               the
               right
               to
               Govern
               ,
               no
               body
               had
               it
               ;
               if
               you
               mean
               the
               Supreme
               Strength
               ,
               it
               was
               clearly
               in
               Cromwel
               ,
               who
               was
               obeyed
               as
               General
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               he
               pretend
               that
               for
               Title
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               but
               presently
               after
               he
               intended
               a
               Title
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               necessitated
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               for
               which
               at
               first
               the
               Parliament
               had
               taken
               up
               Arms
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Rebell'd
               )
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               extraordinary
               Actions
               ;
               You
               know
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               Long-Parliament's
               Rebellion
               was
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               ,
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Nation
               against
               a
               dangerous
               Conspiracy
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               a
               malignant
               Party
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               his
               Power
               extends
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               (
               which
               none
               but
               the
               Army
               were
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               had
               hitherto
               neglected
               )
               was
               it
               not
               then
               the
               Generals
               duty
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               had
               he
               not
               therefore
               right
               ?
               for
               that
               Law
               of
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               is
               directed
               only
               to
               those
               that
               have
               Power
               enough
               to
               defend
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               certainly
               ,
               he
               had
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               as
               the
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               but
               the
               Long-Parliament
               did
               represent
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               that
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               is
               essentially
               annexed
               to
               the
               Representative
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               if
               he
               that
               makes
               a
               Representative
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               in
               the
               present
               case
               )
               the
               King
               ,
               do
               call
               them
               together
               to
               receive
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               and
               he
               divest
               himself
               thereof
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               ;
               nor
               was
               ever
               the
               lower
               house
               of
               Parliament
               the
               Representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Commons
               only
               ;
               nor
               had
               that
               House
               the
               Power
               to
               oblige
               
               by
               their
               Acts
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               ,
               any
               Lord
               or
               any
               Priest
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Did
               Cromwel
               come
               in
               upon
               the
               only
               Title
               of
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               ?
               For
               this
               is
               a
               Title
               very
               few
               understand
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               His
               way
               was
               to
               get
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               conferr'd
               upon
               him
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               therefore
               he
               call'd
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               should
               give
               it
               to
               him
               again
               ;
               was
               not
               this
               witty
               :
               First
               therefore
               he
               published
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Causes
               why
               he
               dissolv'd
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               the
               sum
               whereof
               was
               ,
               That
               instead
               of
               endeavouring
               to
               promote
               the
               good
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               endeavour'd
               (
               by
               a
               Bill
               then
               ready
               to
               pas
               )
               to
               recruit
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               perpetuate
               their
               own
               Power
               Next
               he
               constituted
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               of
               his
               own
               Creatures
               to
               be
               the
               Supreme
               Autority
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               no
               longer
               than
               till
               the
               next
               Parliament
               should
               be
               call'd
               and
               met
               :
               Thi●dly
               he
               summon'd
               142
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               himself
               or
               his
               trusty
               Officers
               made
               choice
               of
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               whom
               were
               instructed
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               obscure
               persons
               and
               most
               of
               them
               Phanaticks
               though
               stil'd
               by
               
                 Cromwel
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
                 approv'd
                 fidelity
                 and
                 hon●sty
              
               ;
               to
               these
               the
               Council
               of
               State
               surrender'd
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               these
               men
               surrendred
               it
               to
               
                 Cromwel
                 .
                 July
              
               the
               fourth
               this
               Parliament
               met
               ,
               and
               chose
               for
               their
               Speaker
               one
               Mr.
               Rous
               ,
               and
               called
               themselves
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               .
               But
               Cromwel
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               surety
               ,
               constituted
               also
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               not
               of
               such
               petty
               Fellows
               as
               most
               of
               these
               were
               ,
               but
               of
               himself
               and
               of
               his
               principal
               Officers
               .
               These
               did
               all
               the
               business
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               ,
               making
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               giving
               Audience
               to
               Foreign
               Ambassadors
               .
               But
               he
               had
               now
               more
               Enem●es
               than
               before
               :
               Harrison
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Fifth
               monarchy-men
               ,
               laying
               down
               his
               Commission
               ,
               did
               nothing
               but
               an●mate
               his
               Party
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               afterward
               he
               was
               Imprisoned
               .
               This
               little
               Parliament
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               were
               making
               of
               Acts
               so
               ridiculous
               and
               displeasing
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               he
               chose
               them
               on
               purpose
               to
               bring
               all
               ruling
               Parliaments
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               Monarchy
               again
               into
               credit
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               Acts
               were
               these
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               One
               of
               them
               was
               ,
               That
               all
               Marriages
               should
               be
               made
               by
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Banes
               asked
               three
               several
               days
               in
               the
               next
               Market
               .
               None
               were
               forbidden
               to
               be
               Married
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               but
               without
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               the
               Marriage
               was
               to
               be
               void
               :
               so
               divers
               wary
               Couples
               (
               to
               be
               sure
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               might
               repent
               it
               afterwards
               )
               were
               Married
               both
               ways
               :
               Also
               they
               abrogated
               the
               Engagement
               ,
               whereby
               no
               man
               was
               admitted
               to
               sue
               in
               any
               Court
               of
               Law
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               taken
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               acknowledged
               the
               late
               Rump
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Neither
               of
               these
               did
               any
               hurt
               to
               Cromwel
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               where
               also
               in
               hand
               with
               an
               Act
               to
               Cancel
               all
               the
               present
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Law-Books
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Code
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               Humor
               of
               the
               Fifth-Monarchy-Men
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               many
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ;
               their
               Tenet
               being
               ,
               That
               there
               ought
               none
               to
               be
               Soveraign
               but
               King
               Jesus
               ,
               nor
               any
               to
               Govern
               under
               him
               but
               the
               Saints
               ;
               but
               their
               Authority
               ended
               before
               this
               Act
               passed
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               to
               Cromwel
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               yet
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               likewise
               upon
               an
               Act
               ,
               now
               almost
               ready
               for
               the
               Question
               ;
               that
               Parliaments
               hence
               forward
               ,
               one
               upon
               the
               end
               of
               another
               ,
               should
               be
               Perpetual
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               understand
               not
               this
               ,
               unless
               Parliaments
               can
               beget
               one
               another
               like
               Animals
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               Ph●nix
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Why
               not
               like
               the
               Phoenix
               ?
               Cannot
               a
               Parliament
               at
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Expiration
               send
               out
               Writs
               for
               a
               new
               one
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               think
               they
               would
               not
               rather
               Summon
               themselves
               anew
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               labour
               of
               coming
               again
               to
               VVestminster
               ,
               fit
               still
               where
               they
               were
               ?
               or
               if
               they
               summon
               the
               Counties
               to
               make
               new
               Elections
               ,
               and
               then
               Dissolve
               themselves
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               shall
               the
               People
               meet
               in
               their
               County-Court
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Supreme
               Authority
               standing
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               All
               they
               did
               was
               absurd
               :
               though
               they
               knew
               not
               that
               ,
               no
               nor
               this
               ,
               whose
               Design
               was
               upon
               the
               Soveraignty
               ;
               the
               Contrivers
               of
               this
               Act
               it
               seems
               perceiv'd
               not
               ,
               but
               
               Cromwel's
               Party
               in
               the
               House
               saw
               it
               well
               enough
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               laid
               ,
               there
               stood
               up
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               and
               made
               a
               Motion
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Common-wealth
               was
               like
               to
               receive
               little
               benefit
               by
               their
               Sitting
               ,
               they
               should
               Dissolve
               themselves
               .
               Harrison
               and
               they
               of
               ●his
               Sect
               was
               troubled
               hereat
               ,
               and
               made
               Speeches
               against
               it
               :
               but
               
               Cromwel's
               party
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Speaker
               was
               one
               ,
               left
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Mace
               before
               them
               went
               to
               VVhite-Hall
               ,
               and
               surrendred
               their
               Power
               to
               Cromwel
               that
               had
               given
               it
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               got
               the
               Soveraignty
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               :
               and
               within
               four
               days
               after
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 December
              
               16th
               .
               was
               Installed
               Protector
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               Oath
               to
               observe
               certain
               Rules
               of
               Governing
               engrossed
               in
               Parchment
               ,
               and
               read
               before
               him
               ,
               the
               writing
               was
               called
               ,
               The
               Instrument
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               were
               the
               Rules
               he
               sware
               to
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               One
               was
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               every
               third
               year
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               first
               was
               to
               begin
               Sept.
               the
               third
               following
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               believe
               he
               was
               a
               little
               Superstitious
               in
               the
               Choice
               of
               September
               the
               third
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               lucky
               in
               1650
               and
               1651
               ,
               at
               Dunbar
               and
               VVorcester
               ,
               but
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               lucky
               the
               same
               would
               be
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               in
               1658.
               at
               VVhite-Hall
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Another
               was
               ;
               That
               no
               Parliament
               should
               be
               Dissolv'd
               till
               it
               had
               sitten
               five
               Months
               ,
               and
               those
               Bills
               that
               they
               then
               presented
               to
               him
               should
               be
               passed
               within
               twenty
               days
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               should
               pass
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               have
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               of
               not
               above
               twenty
               one
               nor
               under
               thirteen
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               Protectors
               Death
               this
               Council
               should
               meet
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               parted
               chuse
               a
               new
               Protector
               .
               There
               were
               many
               more
               besides
               ,
               but
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               inserted
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               went
               on
               the
               War
               against
               the
               Dutch
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Generals
               for
               the
               English
               were
               Blake
               ,
               and
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Monk
               ;
               and
               
                 Van
                 Trump
              
               for
               the
               Dutch
               ;
               between
               whom
               was
               a
               Battel
               fought
               the
               second
               of
               June
               (
               which
               was
               a
               Month
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               little
               Parliament
               )
               wherein
               the
               English
               had
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               drove
               the
               Enemies
               into
               their
               Harbours
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               General
               Dean
               ,
               slain
               by
               a
               Cannon-shot
               .
               This
               Victory
               was
               great
               enough
               to
               make
               the
               Dutch
               send
               over
               Ambassadors
               into
               England
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Treaty
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               prepared
               and
               put
               to
               Sea
               another
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               likewise
               in
               the
               end
               of
               July
               was
               defeated
               by
               General
               Monk
               ,
               who
               got
               now
               a
               greater
               Victory
               than
               before
               :
               And
               this
               made
               the
               Dutch
               descend
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               buy
               their
               Peace
               with
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               acknowledgment
               ,
               among
               other
               Articles
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               had
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Flag
               .
               This
               Peace
               was
               concluded
               in
               March
               ,
               being
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               but
               not
               proclaimed
               till
               April
               ;
               the
               Money
               it
               seems
               being
               not
               paid
               till
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Dutch
               War
               being
               now
               ended
               ,
               the
               Protector
               sent
               his
               youngest
               Son
               ,
               Henry
               ,
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               whom
               also
               some
               time
               after
               he
               made
               Lieutenant
               there
               ;
               and
               sent
               Monk
               Lieutenant
               General
               into
               Scotland
               ;
               to
               keep
               those
               Nations
               in
               Obedience
               .
               Nothing
               else
               worth
               remembring
               was
               done
               this
               year
               at
               home
               ,
               saving
               the
               discovery
               of
               a
               Plot
               of
               Royalists
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               upon
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Protector
               ,
               who
               all
               this
               while
               had
               intelligence
               of
               the
               King's
               Designs
               from
               a
               Traytor
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               was
               taken
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               came
               he
               into
               so
               much
               trust
               with
               the
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               He
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Collonel
               that
               was
               slain
               in
               the
               Wars
               on
               the
               late
               King's
               side
               :
               Besides
               he
               pretended
               Employment
               from
               the
               King
               's
               loyal
               and
               loving
               Subjects
               here
               ,
               to
               convey
               to
               his
               Majesty
               Money
               ,
               as
               they
               from
               time
               to
               time
               should
               send
               him
               :
               And
               to
               make
               this
               credible
               ,
               Cromwel
               himself
               caused
               Money
               to
               be
               sent
               him
               .
               The
               following
               year
               ,
               1654.
               had
               nothing
               of
               War
               ,
               but
               
               was
               spent
               in
               Civil
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               appointing
               of
               Judges
               ,
               preventing
               of
               Plots
               (
               for
               Usurpers
               are
               jealous
               )
               and
               in
               executing
               of
               the
               Kings
               Friends
               ,
               and
               selling
               their
               Lands
               .
               The
               third
               of
               September
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Instrument
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               met
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               was
               no
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               was
               made
               as
               formerly
               of
               Knights
               and
               Burgesses
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               formerly
               two
               Burgesses
               of
               a
               Burrough
               ,
               and
               two
               Knights
               for
               a
               County
               ;
               for
               Burroughs
               for
               the
               most
               part
               had
               but
               one
               Burgess
               ,
               and
               some
               Counties
               six
               or
               seven
               Knights
               ;
               besides
               there
               were
               twenty
               Members
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               for
               Ireland
               :
               So
               that
               now
               Cromwel
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               his
               Art
               of
               Government
               upon
               six
               Coach-Horses
               newly
               presented
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               as
               rebellious
               as
               himself
               ,
               threw
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Coach-Box
               ,
               and
               had
               almost
               kill'd
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               Parliament
               which
               had
               seen
               how
               Cromwel
               handled
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               the
               long
               and
               the
               short
               one
               ,
               had
               surely
               learnt
               the
               wit
               to
               behave
               themselves
               better
               to
               him
               than
               those
               had
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               especially
               now
               that
               Cromwel
               in
               his
               Speech
               at
               their
               first
               meeting
               ,
               had
               expresly
               forbidden
               them
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               single
               Person
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Militia
               ,
               or
               with
               perpetuating
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               or
               taking
               away
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
               And
               he
               told
               them
               also
               ,
               that
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               before
               they
               sate
               ,
               must
               take
               a
               Recognition
               of
               his
               Power
               in
               divers
               points
               ;
               whereupon
               ,
               of
               above
               400
               there
               appear'd
               not
               above
               200
               at
               first
               ;
               though
               afterwards
               some
               relenting
               ,
               there
               sat
               about
               300
               again
               .
               Just
               at
               their
               sitting
               down
               ,
               he
               published
               some
               Ordinances
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               bearing
               date
               before
               their
               meeting
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               he
               took
               his
               own
               Acts
               to
               be
               as
               valid
               as
               theirs
               .
               But
               all
               this
               could
               not
               make
               them
               know
               themselves
               ,
               for
               they
               proceded
               to
               the
               debate
               of
               every
               Article
               of
               the
               Recognition
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               They
               should
               have
               debated
               that
               before
               they
               had
               taken
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               then
               they
               had
               never
               been
               suffered
               to
               sit
               :
               Cromwel
               being
               informed
               of
               their
               stubborn
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               any
               Supply
               from
               them
               ,
               dissolv'd
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               passed
               besides
               in
               this
               year
               ,
               was
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               High-Court
               of
               Justice
               upon
               some
               Royalists
               for
               Plots
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1655.
               the
               English
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               near
               10000
               ,
               landed
               in
               Hispaniola
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               plunder
               of
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               whereof
               they
               thought
               there
               was
               great
               abundance
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               
                 Santo
                 Domingo
              
               ;
               but
               were
               well
               beaten
               by
               a
               few
               Spaniards
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               near
               1000
               Men
               ,
               went
               off
               to
               Jamaica
               ,
               and
               possessed
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               also
               the
               Royal
               Party
               made
               another
               Attempt
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               there
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ;
               but
               few
               joining
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               falling
               off
               ,
               they
               were
               soon
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               principal
               persons
               Executed
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               In
               these
               many
               Insurrections
               ,
               the
               Royalists
               ,
               tho
               they
               meant
               well
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               but
               dis-service
               to
               the
               King
               by
               their
               impatience
               .
               What
               hope
               had
               they
               to
               prevail
               against
               so
               great
               an
               Army
               as
               the
               Protector
               had
               ready
               ?
               What
               cause
               was
               there
               to
               despair
               of
               seeing
               the
               King's
               business
               better
               done
               by
               the
               Dissention
               and
               Ambition
               of
               the
               great
               Commanders
               in
               that
               Army
               ,
               whereof
               many
               had
               the
               favour
               to
               be
               esteem'd
               among
               them
               as
               well
               as
               Cromwel
               himself
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               was
               somewhat
               incertain
               :
               The
               Protector
               being
               frustrate
               of
               his
               hope
               of
               Money
               at
               
                 Santo
                 Domingo
              
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               from
               the
               Royalists
               the
               tenth
               part
               yearly
               of
               their
               Estates
               :
               And
               to
               this
               end
               chiefly
               ,
               he
               divided
               England
               into
               eleven
               Major-General-ships
               ,
               with
               Commission
               to
               every
               Major-General
               to
               make
               a
               Roll
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               suspected
               persons
               of
               the
               King's
               party
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               their
               Estates
               within
               his
               Precinct
               :
               As
               also
               to
               take
               caution
               from
               them
               not
               to
               act
               against
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               
               to
               reveal
               all
               Plots
               that
               should
               come
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               engage
               the
               like
               for
               their
               Servants
               :
               They
               had
               Commission
               also
               to
               forbid
               Horse-races
               ,
               and
               concourse
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               and
               account
               for
               this
               Decimation
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               By
               this
               the
               Usurper
               might
               easily
               inform
               himself
               of
               the
               value
               of
               all
               the
               Estates
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Behaviour
               and
               Affection
               of
               every
               person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               which
               has
               hitherto
               been
               taken
               for
               very
               great
               Tyranny
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               year
               1656
               was
               a
               Parliament-year
               ,
               by
               the
               Instrument
               ;
               between
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               sitting
               ,
               these
               Major-Generals
               resided
               in
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               behaving
               themselves
               most
               Tyrannically
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               other
               of
               their
               Tyrannies
               was
               the
               awing
               of
               Elections
               ,
               and
               making
               themselves
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               to
               be
               return'd
               Members
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               thought
               a
               part
               of
               
               Cromwel's
               Design
               in
               their
               Constitution
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               need
               of
               a
               giving
               Parliament
               ,
               having
               lately
               upon
               a
               Peace
               made
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               drawn
               upon
               himself
               a
               War
               with
               Spain
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               it
               was
               that
               Captain
               Stainer
               set
               upon
               the
               Spanish
               Plate-fleet
               ,
               being
               8
               in
               number
               ,
               near
               Cadiz
               ,
               whereof
               he
               sunk
               two
               and
               took
               two
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               one
               of
               them
               two
               millions
               of
               pieces
               of
               8
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               400000
               
                 
                   l.
                
                 sterling
              
               .
            
             
               ●
               .
               This
               year
               also
               it
               was
               that
               
                 James
                 Naylor
              
               appear'd
               at
               Bristol
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               he
               wore
               his
               Beard
               forked
               ,
               and
               his
               Hair
               compos'd
               to
               the
               likeness
               of
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Volto
                 Santo
              
               ;
               and
               being
               question'd
               ,
               would
               sometimes
               answer
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 sayest
                 it
              
               .
               He
               had
               also
               his
               Disciples
               that
               would
               go
               by
               his
               Horse-side
               to
               the
               mid-le
               ;
               in
               dirt
               .
               Being
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               was
               Sentenced
               to
               stand
               on
               the
               Pillory
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Tongue
               bored
               through
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               marked
               in
               the
               Fore-head
               with
               the
               Letter
               B.
               for
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               to
               remain
               in
               
                 Bridewell
                 .
                 Lambert
              
               ,
               a
               great
               Favourite
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               
               endeavour'd
               to
               save
               him
               ,
               partly
               because
               he
               had
               been
               his
               Soldier
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               curry
               favour
               with
               the
               Sectaries
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               now
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Protector
               's
               Favour
               ,
               but
               meditating
               how
               he
               might
               succeed
               him
               in
               his
               Power
               .
            
             
               About
               two
               years
               before
               this
               there
               appear'd
               in
               
               Cromwel's
               time
               a
               Prophetess
               ,
               much
               fam'd
               for
               her
               Dreams
               and
               Visions
               ,
               and
               hearkened
               to
               by
               many
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               Eminent
               Officers
               ,
               but
               she
               and
               some
               of
               her
               Complices
               being
               imprison'd
               ,
               we
               heard
               no
               more
               of
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               another
               ,
               one
               Lilly
               ,
               that
               Prophesied
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               what
               did
               they
               to
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               His
               Prophesies
               were
               of
               another
               kind
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               Writer
               of
               Almanacks
               ,
               and
               a
               pretender
               to
               a
               pretended
               Art
               of
               Judicial
               Astrology
               ,
               a
               meer
               Cozener
               to
               get
               maintenance
               from
               a
               multitude
               of
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               had
               been
               call'd
               in
               question
               ,
               if
               his
               Prophesies
               had
               been
               any
               ways
               disadvantageous
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               understand
               not
               how
               the
               Dreams
               and
               Prognostications
               of
               mad
               men
               (
               for
               such
               I
               take
               to
               be
               all
               those
               that
               foretel
               future
               Contingencies
               )
               can
               be
               of
               any
               great
               disadvantage
               to
               the
               Common-Wealth
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               yes
               :
               know
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               renders
               Humane
               Councils
               difficult
               ,
               but
               the
               incertainty
               of
               future
               time
               ,
               nor
               that
               so
               well
               directs
               men
               in
               their
               deliberations
               ,
               as
               the
               fore-sight
               of
               the
               sequels
               of
               their
               Actions
               .
               Prophesie
               being
               many
               times
               the
               principal
               Cause
               of
               the
               Event
               foretold
               .
               If
               upon
               some
               prediction
               the
               people
               should
               have
               been
               made
               to
               believe
               confidently
               .
               That
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               and
               his
               Army
               should
               be
               upon
               a
               day
               to
               come
               utterly
               defeated
               ,
               would
               not
               every
               one
               have
               endeavour'd
               to
               assist
               ,
               and
               to
               deserve
               well
               of
               that
               Party
               should
               give
               him
               the
               defeat
               ?
               Upon
               this
               account
               it
               was
               that
               Fortune-tellers
               and
               Astrologers
               were
               so
               often
               banished
               out
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               last
               memorable
               thing
               of
               this
               Year
               was
               a
               Motion
               made
               by
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               an
               Alderman
               of
               London
               ,
               That
               the
               Protector
               might
               be
               petitioned
               and
               advised
               by
               the
               House
               to
               leave
               the
               Title
               of
               Protector
               ,
               and
               take
               upon
               him
               that
               of
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               was
               indeed
               a
               bold
               Motion
               ,
               and
               which
               would
               ,
               if
               prosperous
               ,
               have
               put
               an
               end
               to
               many
               mens
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               licentiousness
               of
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
               I
               think
               the
               Motion
               was
               made
               on
               purpose
               to
               ruine
               both
               the
               Protector
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               ambitious
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               so
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1657
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               the
               Parliament
               did
               was
               the
               drawing
               up
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               King.
               As
               of
               other
               Parliaments
               ,
               so
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               had
               been
               kept
               out
               of
               the
               House
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               else
               themselves
               had
               forborn
               to
               sit
               ,
               and
               became
               guilty
               of
               setting
               up
               this
               King
               Oliver
               ,
               but
               those
               few
               that
               sat
               presented
               their
               Petition
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               April
               the
               9th
               ,
               in
               the
               Banquetting-house
               at
               Whitehall
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Widdrington
              
               ,
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               used
               the
               first
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               the
               Protector
               desired
               some
               time
               to
               seek
               God
               ,
               the
               Business
               being
               weighty
               :
               The
               next
               day
               they
               sent
               a
               Committee
               to
               him
               to
               receive
               his
               Answer
               ,
               which
               Answer
               being
               not
               very
               clear
               ,
               they
               pressed
               him
               again
               for
               a
               Resolution
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               made
               answer
               in
               a
               long
               Speech
               that
               ended
               in
               a
               peremptory
               Refusal
               ,
               and
               so
               retaining
               still
               the
               Title
               of
               Protector
               ,
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Government
               according
               to
               certain
               Articles
               contained
               in
               the
               said
               Petition
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               made
               him
               refuse
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Because
               he
               durst
               not
               take
               it
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Army
               being
               addicted
               to
               their
               great
               Officers
               ,
               and
               among
               their
               great
               Officers
               many
               (
               hoping
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Succession
               having
               been
               promised
               to
               Major
               General
               Lambert
               ,
               would
               have
               mutined
               against
               him
               ;
               )
               he
               was
               therefore
               forced
               to
               stay
               for
               a
               more
               propitious
               Conjuncture
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               were
               those
               Articles
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               most
               important
               of
               them
               were
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               exercise
               the
               Office
               of
               chief
               Magistrate
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Protector
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               same
               according
               to
               the
               said
               Petition
               and
               advice
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               in
               his
               life
               time
               name
               his
               Successor
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               believe
               the
               Scots
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               Rebell'd
               ,
               never
               thought
               of
               being
               Governed
               absolutely
               as
               they
               were
               by
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               call
               a
               Parliament
               every
               three
               years
               at
               farthest
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               those
               persons
               which
               were
               legally
               chosen
               Members
               should
               not
               be
               secluded
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               House
               .
               In
               allowing
               this
               Clause
               ,
               the
               Protector
               observed
               not
               that
               the
               secluded
               Members
               of
               this
               same
               Parliament
               are
               thereby
               re-admitted
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Members
               were
               qualified
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               other
               House
               was
               defin'd
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               That
               no
               Law
               should
               be
               made
               but
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Seventhly
               ,
               That
               a
               constant
               yearly
               Revenue
               of
               a
               Million
               of
               pounds
               should
               be
               setled
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Army
               and
               Navy
               ,
               and
               300000
               
                 l.
              
               for
               the
               support
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               besides
               other
               temporary
               supplies
               ,
               as
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               should
               think
               fit
               .
               Eighthly
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               State
               should
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Ninthly
               ,
               That
               the
               Protector
               should
               encourage
               the
               Ministry
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               cause
               a
               profession
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               and
               published
               .
               There
               are
               divers
               others
               of
               less
               importance
               .
               Having
               signed
               the
               Articles
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               with
               great
               Ceremonies
               installed
               a-new
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               What
               needed
               that
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               still
               but
               Protector
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Articles
               of
               this
               Petition
               were
               not
               all
               the
               same
               with
               those
               of
               his
               former
               Instrument
               ;
               for
               now
               there
               was
               to
               be
               another
               House
               ;
               and
               whereas
               before
               his
               Council
               was
               to
               name
               his
               Successors
               ,
               he
               had
               Power
               now
               to
               do
               it
               himself
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               an
               absolute
               Monarch
               ,
               
               and
               might
               leave
               the
               Succession
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               If
               he
               would
               ,
               and
               so
               successively
               ,
               or
               transfer
               it
               to
               whom
               he
               pleas'd
               .
               The
               Ceremony
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               adjourn'd
               to
               the
               20th
               of
               January
               following
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               other
               House
               also
               sate
               with
               their
               Fellows
               .
            
             
               The
               House
               of
               Commons
               being
               now
               full
               ,
               took
               little
               notice
               of
               the
               other
               House
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               not
               of
               60
               persons
               above
               nine
               Lords
               :
               but
               fell
               a
               questioning
               all
               that
               their
               Fellows
               had
               done
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Seclusion
               ;
               whence
               had
               follow'd
               the
               avoidance
               of
               the
               Power
               newly
               placed
               in
               the
               Protector
               .
               Therefore
               going
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Speech
               to
               them
               ,
               ending
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 I
                 must
                 and
                 do
                 dissolve
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               the
               English
               gave
               the
               Spaniard
               another
               great
               Blow
               at
               
                 Santa
                 Cruz
              
               ,
               not
               much
               less
               than
               that
               they
               had
               given
               him
               the
               year
               before
               at
               Cadiz
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               of
               the
               dissolution
               of
               this
               Parliament
               the
               Royalists
               had
               another
               Design
               against
               the
               Protector
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               make
               an
               Insurrection
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               then
               in
               Flanders
               ready
               to
               second
               them
               from
               thence
               with
               an
               Army
               :
               But
               this
               also
               was
               discover'd
               by
               Treachery
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               ruin
               of
               those
               that
               were
               ingaged
               in
               it
               ,
               whereof
               many
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               next
               year
               were
               by
               a
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               imprison'd
               ,
               and
               some
               executed
               .
               This
               year
               also
               was
               Major
               General
               Lambert
               put
               out
               of
               all
               employment
               ,
               a
               Man
               second
               to
               none
               but
               Oliver
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Army
               :
               but
               because
               he
               expected
               by
               that
               favour
               ,
               or
               by
               promise
               from
               the
               Protector
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Successor
               in
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               dangerous
               to
               let
               him
               have
               Command
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               the
               Protector
               having
               design'd
               his
               Successor
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               Richard.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1658.
               
               September
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               Protector
               died
               at
               Whitehall
               ,
               having
               ever
               since
               his
               last
               Establishment
               been
               perplexed
               with
               fear
               of
               being
               killed
               by
               some
               desperate
               attempts
               of
               the
               Royalists
               .
            
             
             
               Being
               importun'd
               in
               his
               sickness
               by
               his
               Privy
               Council
               to
               name
               his
               Successor
               ,
               he
               nam'd
               his
               Son
               Richard
               ;
               who
               incouraged
               thereunto
               ,
               not
               by
               his
               own
               Ambition
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Fleetwood
                 ,
                 Desborough
                 ,
                 Thurloe
              
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               take
               it
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               presently
               Addresses
               were
               made
               to
               him
               from
               the
               Armies
               ,
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               :
               His
               first
               business
               was
               ,
               the
               chargeable
               and
               splendid
               Funeral
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               Thus
               was
               
                 Richard
                 Cromwel
              
               seated
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Throne
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Successor
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               lifted
               up
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               then
               in
               Town
               ,
               and
               congratulated
               by
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Army
               throughout
               the
               three
               Nations
               ,
               scarce
               any
               Garrison
               omitting
               their
               particular
               flattering
               Addresses
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Seeing
               the
               Army
               approv'd
               of
               him
               ,
               how
               came
               he
               so
               soon
               cast
               off
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Army
               was
               inconstant
               ,
               he
               himself
               irresolute
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               Millitary
               Glory
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               two
               principal
               Officers
               had
               a
               near
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               Lambert
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               Favorite
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               by
               courting
               Fleetwood
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Protectorship
               ,
               and
               by
               tampering
               with
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               he
               had
               gotten
               again
               to
               be
               a
               Collonel
               ;
               he
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Officers
               had
               a
               Council
               at
               Wallingford-House
               (
               where
               Fleetwood
               dwelt
               )
               for
               the
               dispossessing
               of
               Richard
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               not
               yet
               considered
               how
               the
               Nations
               should
               be
               govern'd
               afterwards
               .
               For
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Rebellion
               the
               method
               of
               Ambition
               was
               constantly
               this
               ,
               first
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               consider
               what
               they
               should
               set
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Could
               not
               the
               Protector
               ,
               who
               kept
               his
               Court
               at
               Whitehall
               ,
               discover
               what
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Officers
               was
               at
               Wallingford-House
               ,
               so
               near
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               He
               was
               by
               divers
               of
               his
               Friends
               inform'd
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               counsell'd
               by
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               to
               kill
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               not
               courage
               
               
               first
               under
               his
               Hand
               engage
               himself
               never
               to
               interrupt
               any
               of
               the
               Members
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               freely
               Meet
               and
               Debate
               in
               the
               House
               .
               And
               to
               please
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               they
               Voted
               to
               take
               presently
               into
               their
               consideration
               the
               means
               of
               paying
               them
               their
               Arrears
               :
               But
               whilst
               they
               where
               considering
               this
               ,
               the
               Protector
               (
               according
               to
               the
               first
               of
               those
               Acts
               )
               forbad
               the
               meeting
               of
               Officers
               at
               Wallingford-House
               .
               This
               made
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               disagreement
               of
               the
               Protector
               and
               Army
               ,
               was
               already
               loose
               ,
               to
               fall
               in
               pieces
               .
               For
               the
               Officers
               ,
               from
               Wallingford-House
               ,
               with
               Soldiers
               enow
               ,
               came
               to
               Whitehall
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               them
               a
               Commission
               ready
               drawn
               (
               giving
               power
               to
               Desborough
               to
               Dissolve
               the
               Parliament
               )
               for
               the
               Protector
               to
               sign
               ,
               which
               also
               ,
               his
               heart
               and
               his
               party
               failing
               him
               ,
               he
               signed
               .
               The
               Parliament
               nevertheless
               continued
               sitting
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               week
               the
               House
               Adjourned
               ,
               till
               the
               Monday
               after
               ,
               being
               April
               the
               25.
               
               At
               their
               coming
               on
               Monday
               morning
               they
               found
               the
               Door
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               passages
               to
               the
               House
               fill'd
               with
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               plainly
               told
               them
               they
               must
               sit
               no
               longer
               .
               
               Richard's
               Authority
               and
               business
               in
               Town
               being
               thus
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               heretir'd
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               within
               a
               few
               days
               (
               upon
               promise
               of
               the
               payment
               of
               his
               Debts
               ,
               which
               his
               Fathers
               Funeral
               had
               made
               great
               )
               he
               signed
               a
               Resignation
               of
               his
               Protectorship
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               To
               whom
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               To
               no
               body
               .
               But
               ,
               after
               ten
               days
               cessation
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Rumpers
               that
               were
               in
               Town
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               old
               Speaker
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Lenihall
              
               ,
               resolv'd
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Haslerig
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               who
               were
               also
               Rumpers
               ,
               in
               all
               42
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               the
               Army
               declar'd
               to
               be
               the
               Parliament
               .
               There
               were
               also
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               at
               that
               time
               about
               their
               private
               business
               some
               few
               of
               those
               whom
               the
               Army
               had
               secluded
               in
               1648.
               and
               were
               called
               the
               secluded
               Members
               .
               These
               knowing
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               Elected
               by
               
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               same
               Right
               to
               sit
               ,
               attempted
               to
               get
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               but
               were
               kept
               out
               by
               the
               Soldiers
               :
               The
               first
               Vote
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               reseated
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               such
               persons
               as
               were
               heretofore
               Members
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               ●●tten
               since
               the
               year
               1648.
               shall
               not
               sit
               in
               this
               House
               till
               farther
               order
               of
               the
               Parliament
               :
               And
               thus
               the
               Rump
               recover'd
               their
               Authority
               May
               the
               seventh
               1659.
               which
               they
               lost
               in
               April
               1653.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Seeing
               there
               have
               been
               so
               many
               shiftings
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               for
               memories
               sake
               repeat
               them
               briefly
               in
               time
               and
               order
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               From
               1640
               to
               1648.
               when
               the
               King
               was
               murthered
               ,
               the
               Soveraignty
               was
               disputed
               between
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyterian
               Parliament
               .
               2ly
               ,
               From
               1648
               to
               1653.
               the
               Power
               was
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               which
               voted
               the
               Tryal
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               declar'd
               themselves
               ,
               without
               King
               or
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               .
               For
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Long-Parliament
               two
               Factions
               ,
               the
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               .
               The
               former
               whereof
               sought
               only
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               his
               destruction
               :
               and
               this
               part
               is
               it
               which
               was
               called
               the
               Rump
               3ly
               ,
               From
               April
               the
               20
               to
               July
               the
               4
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               was
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               Council
               of
               State
               constituted
               by
               Cromwel
               .
               4ly
               ,
               From
               July
               the
               4
               to
               December
               the
               12
               of
               the
               same
               year
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Men
               called
               unto
               it
               by
               Cromwel
               ,
               whom
               he
               termed
               men
               of
               Fidelity
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               in
               contempt
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               ,
               
               Barebone's
               Parliament
               .
               5ly
               ,
               From
               December
               the
               12
               ,
               1653
               ,
               to
               September
               the
               3.
               1658
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Protector
               .
               6ly
               ,
               From
               September
               1658
               to
               April
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               1659.
               
               
                 Richard
                 Cromwel
              
               had
               it
               as
               Successor
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               7ly
               ,
               From
               April
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               1659.
               to
               May
               the
               seventh
               of
               the
               same
               year
               it
               was
               no
               where
               .
               
               8ly
               .
               From
               May
               the
               7th
               1659.
               the
               Rump
               ,
               which
               was
               turn'd
               out
               of
               Door
               1653.
               recovered
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               did
               lose
               it
               again
               to
               the
               Committee
               of
               Safety
               ,
               and
               again
               recover
               it
               ,
               and
               again
               lose
               it
               to
               the
               right
               Owner
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               By
               whom
               and
               by
               that
               Art
               came
               the
               Rump
               to
               be
               turn'd
               out
               the
               second
               time
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               One
               would
               think
               them
               safe
               enough
               ,
               the
               Army
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               was
               in
               London
               ,
               had
               helped
               Oliver
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Rump
               ,
               submitted
               now
               ,
               beg'd
               pardon
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               Obedience
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               in
               Town
               had
               their
               pay
               mended
               ,
               and
               the
               Commanders
               every
               where
               took
               the
               old
               Engagement
               ,
               whereby
               they
               had
               acknowledged
               their
               Authority
               heretofore
               ;
               they
               also
               received
               their
               Commissions
               in
               the
               House
               it self
               from
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 Generalissimo
                 ,
                 Fleetwood
              
               was
               made
               Lieutenant-General
               ,
               with
               such
               and
               so
               many
               limitations
               as
               were
               thought
               necessary
               by
               the
               Rump
               ,
               that
               remembred
               how
               they
               had
               been
               serv'd
               by
               their
               General
               Oliver
               :
               Also
               
                 Henry
                 Cromwel
              
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               having
               resign'd
               his
               Commission
               by
               Command
               ,
               returned
               into
               England
               .
            
             
               But
               Lambert
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               Oliver
               had
               promis'd
               the
               succession
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Rump
               knew
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Protectorship
               by
               
               Oliver's
               own
               foot-steps
               ;
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               proceed
               in
               it
               upon
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ,
               which
               presented
               it self
               presently
               after
               .
            
             
               Besides
               some
               Plots
               of
               Royalists
               .
               whom
               after
               the
               old
               fashion
               they
               again
               persecuted
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Insurrection
               made
               against
               them
               by
               Presbyterians
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               headed
               by
               Sir
               
                 G.
                 Booth
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               secluded
               Members
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               number
               about
               3000
               ,
               and
               their
               pretence
               was
               for
               a
               Free-Parliament
               :
               There
               was
               a
               great
               talk
               of
               another
               Rising
               or
               endeavour
               to
               Rise
               in
               Devonshire
               and
               Co●●w●l
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               To
               suppress
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Booth
              
               ,
               the
               Rump
               sent
               down
               more
               than
               a
               sufficient
               Army
               under
               Lambert
               ,
               which
               quickly
               defeated
               the
               Cheshire
               party
               ,
               and
               recover'd
               
                 Chester
                 ,
                 Leverpool
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               places
               they
               had
               seized
               ;
               divers
               of
               their
               Commanders
               
               in
               and
               after
               the
               battel
               were
               taken
               Prisoners
               ,
               whereof
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Booth
              
               himself
               was
               one
               .
            
             
               This
               exploit
               done
               ,
               Lambert
               ,
               before
               his
               return
               ,
               caressed
               his
               Soldiers
               with
               an
               entertainment
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               house
               in
               York-shire
               ,
               and
               got
               their
               consent
               to
               a
               Petition
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               House
               ;
               that
               a
               General
               might
               be
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               as
               being
               unfit
               that
               the
               Army
               should
               be
               judged
               by
               any
               power
               extrinsick
               to
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               that
               unfitness
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Nor
               I.
               But
               it
               was
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               )
               an
               action
               of
               Sir
               Henry
               Vane's
               :
               But
               it
               so
               much
               displeased
               the
               Rump
               ,
               that
               they
               Voted
               ,
               that
               the
               having
               of
               more
               General
               's
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               than
               were
               already
               setled
               ,
               was
               unnecessary
               ,
               burthensom
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               not
               
               Oliver's
               method
               ;
               for
               though
               this
               Cheshire
               Victory
               had
               been
               as
               glorious
               as
               that
               of
               
               Oliver's
               at
               Dunbar
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Victory
               that
               made
               Oliver
               General
               ,
               but
               the
               resignation
               of
               Fairfax
               ,
               and
               the
               proffer
               of
               it
               to
               Cromwel
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               But
               Lambert
               thought
               so
               well
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               expect
               it
               ;
               therefore
               at
               his
               return
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               and
               other
               Officers
               assembling
               at
               Wallingford-house
               ,
               drew
               their
               Petition
               into
               form
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               a
               representation
               ,
               wherein
               the
               chief
               point
               was
               to
               have
               a
               General
               ;
               with
               many
               other
               of
               less
               importance
               that
               were
               added
               :
               And
               this
               they
               represented
               to
               the
               House
               October
               the
               4th
               ,
               by
               Major
               General
               Desborough
               .
               And
               this
               so
               far
               forth
               awed
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               them
               so
               much
               good
               manners
               ,
               as
               to
               promise
               to
               take
               it
               presently
               into
               debate
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ;
               and
               October
               the
               12th
               ,
               having
               recovered
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               Voted
               ,
               That
               the
               Commissions
               of
               
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Desborough
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Council
               at
               Wallingford-house
               ,
               should
               be
               void
               .
               Item
               ,
               That
               the
               Army
               should
               be
               governed
               by
               a
               Commission
               to
               
                 Fleet-wood
                 ,
                 Monk
                 ,
                 Haslerig
                 ,
                 Walton
                 ,
                 Morley
                 ,
              
               and
               Overton
               ,
               till
               Feb.
               the
               12th
               following
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               this
               good
               against
               the
               Force
               they
               expected
               from
               Lambert
               ,
               they
               ordered
               Haslerig
               
               and
               Morley
               to
               issue
               Warrants
               to
               such
               Officers
               as
               they
               could
               trust
               ,
               to
               bring
               their
               Soldiers
               next
               Morning
               into
               Westminster
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               somewhat
               too
               late
               ,
               for
               Lambert
               had
               first
               brought
               his
               Soldiers
               thither
               ,
               and
               beset
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               back
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               coming
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               
               Haslerig's
               Forces
               marching
               about
               St.
               
               James's
               Park
               wall
               ,
               came
               into
               St.
               
               Margaret's
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               Parties
               looked
               all
               day
               one
               upon
               another
               like
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               offered
               not
               to
               fight
               ;
               whereby
               the
               Rump
               was
               put
               out
               of
               possession
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               Officers
               continued
               their
               meeting
               as
               before
               ,
               at
               
                 Wallingford
                 house
              
               ;
               there
               they
               chose
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               with
               some
               few
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               a
               Committee
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               
                 The
                 Committee
                 of
                 Safety
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chief
               were
               Lambert
               and
               Vane
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               had
               Power
               to
               call
               Delinquents
               to
               Tryal
               ,
               to
               suppress
               Rebellions
               ,
               to
               treat
               with
               Foreign
               States
               ,
               &c.
               
               You
               see
               now
               the
               Rump
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               (
               which
               is
               charged
               with
               
                 Salus
                 Populi
              
               )
               transferred
               to
               a
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               and
               yet
               Lambert
               hopes
               for
               it
               at
               the
               end
               .
               But
               one
               of
               their
               Limitations
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               within
               six
               Weeks
               present
               to
               the
               Army
               a
               new
               Model
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               If
               they
               had
               done
               so
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               they
               would
               have
               preser'd
               Lambert
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               rather
               than
               themselves
               ?
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               not
               .
               When
               the
               Rump
               had
               put
               into
               Commission
               (
               among
               a
               few
               others
               )
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               three
               Nations
               ,
               General
               Monk
               ,
               already
               Commander
               in
               chief
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               done
               much
               greater
               things
               in
               this
               War
               than
               Lambert
               ,
               how
               durst
               they
               leave
               him
               out
               of
               this
               Committee
               of
               Safety
               ?
               or
               how
               could
               Lambert
               think
               that
               General
               Monk
               would
               forgive
               it
               and
               not
               endeavour
               to
               fasten
               the
               Rump
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               thought
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               his
               Gallantry
               had
               been
               shown
               on
               remote
               Stages
               ,
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               
               his
               Ambition
               had
               not
               appeared
               here
               in
               their
               Contention
               for
               the
               Government
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               complied
               both
               with
               Richard
               and
               the
               Rump
               .
               After
               General
               Monk
               had
               signified
               by
               Letter
               his
               dislike
               of
               the
               proceedings
               of
               Lambert
               and
               his
               Fellows
               ,
               they
               were
               much
               surpriz'd
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               think
               him
               more
               considerable
               than
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               too
               late
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Why
               ,
               was
               his
               Army
               not
               too
               small
               for
               so
               great
               an
               Enterprize
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               General
               knew
               very
               well
               his
               own
               and
               their
               Forces
               ,
               both
               what
               they
               were
               then
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               to
               be
               augmented
               ,
               and
               what
               generally
               City
               and
               Country
               wished
               for
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               which
               to
               bring
               about
               ,
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               but
               to
               come
               with
               his
               Army
               (
               though
               not
               very
               great
               )
               to
               London
               ,
               to
               the
               doing
               whereof
               there
               was
               no
               obstacle
               but
               the
               Army
               with
               Lambert
               .
               What
               could
               he
               do
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               If
               he
               had
               declar'd
               presently
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               all
               the
               Armies
               in
               England
               would
               have
               joyned
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               ,
               assuming
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               would
               have
               furnished
               themselves
               with
               Money
               .
               G●neral
               Monk
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               thus
               quarrelled
               by
               his
               Letter
               with
               the
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               he
               secur'd
               first
               those
               Officers
               of
               his
               own
               Army
               which
               were
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               and
               put
               others
               into
               their
               places
               ;
               then
               drawing
               his
               Forces
               together
               ,
               march'd
               to
               Berwick
               .
               Being
               there
               he
               indicted
               a
               Convention
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               desired
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               take
               order
               for
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               his
               absence
               and
               raise
               some
               maintenance
               for
               his
               Army
               in
               their
               march
               .
               The
               Convention
               promis'd
               for
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               their
               best
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               rais'd
               him
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               not
               great
               ,
               but
               enough
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               excusing
               themselves
               upon
               their
               present
               wants
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Committee
               of
               Safety
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               part
               of
               their
               Army
               ,
               sent
               Lambert
               to
               oppose
               him
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               by
               divers
               Messages
               and
               Mediators
               ,
               urged
               him
               to
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               
               which
               he
               consented
               to
               ,
               and
               sent
               3
               Officers
               to
               London
               to
               treat
               with
               as
               many
               of
               theirs
               .
               These
               six
               suddenly
               concluded
               ,
               without
               power
               from
               the
               General
               ,
               upon
               these
               Articles
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               be
               excluded
               ,
               a
               free
               State
               setled
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Universities
               encouraged
               ,
               with
               divers
               which
               the
               General
               liked
               not
               ,
               and
               imprisoned
               one
               of
               his
               Commissioners
               for
               exceeding
               his
               Commission
               ;
               whereupon
               another
               Treaty
               was
               agreed
               on
               ,
               of
               five
               to
               five
               .
               But
               whilst
               these
               Treaties
               were
               in
               hand
               ,
               Haslerig
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               seized
               on
               Portsmouth
               ,
               and
               the
               Soldiers
               sent
               by
               the
               Committee
               of
               Safety
               to
               reduce
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               that
               entred
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               joyned
               with
               Haslerig
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               City
               renewed
               their
               Tumults
               for
               a
               free
               Parliament
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 Fair
                 fax
              
               ,
               a
               Member
               also
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               greatly
               favoured
               in
               York-shire
               ,
               was
               raising
               Forces
               there
               behind
               Lambert
               ;
               who
               being
               now
               between
               two
               Armies
               ,
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               would
               gladly
               have
               fought
               the
               General
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               came
               news
               that
               Devon-shire
               and
               Cornwal
               were
               listing
               of
               Soldiers
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
               Lambert's
               Army
               wanting
               Money
               ,
               and
               sure
               they
               should
               not
               be
               furnished
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               which
               had
               neither
               Authority
               nor
               Strength
               to
               levy
               money
               ,
               grew
               discontented
               and
               for
               their
               Free-Quarter
               were
               odious
               to
               the
               Northern
               Countries
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               wonder
               why
               the
               Scots
               were
               so
               ready
               to
               furnish
               General
               Monk
               with
               money
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               no
               Friends
               to
               the
               Rump
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               the
               Scots
               would
               have
               parted
               with
               a
               greater
               Sum
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               English
               should
               not
               have
               gone
               together
               by
               the
               Ears
               among
               themselves
               .
               The
               Council
               of
               Officers
               being
               now
               beset
               with
               so
               many
               Enemies
               ,
               produced
               speedily
               their
               Model
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               have
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               should
               meet
               December
               15
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               Qualifications
               of
               no
               King
               ,
               no
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               as
               made
               the
               City
               more
               angry
               than
               before
               .
               To
               send
               Soldiers
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               to
               suppress
               those
               that
               were
               rising
               there
               they
               durst
               not
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               nor
               could
               they
               raise
               
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               money
               ;
               there
               remained
               nothing
               but
               to
               break
               ,
               and
               quitting
               Wallingford-house
               ,
               to
               shift
               for
               themselves
               .
               This
               coming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Army
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               they
               deserted
               Lambert
               ,
               and
               the
               Rumpers
               ,
               December
               26
               ,
               re-possessed
               the
               House
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Seeing
               the
               Rump
               was
               now
               reseated
               ,
               the
               business
               ,
               pretended
               by
               General
               Monk
               for
               his
               marching
               to
               London
               ,
               was
               at
               an
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Rump
               ,
               though
               seated
               ,
               was
               not
               well
               setled
               ,
               but
               (
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               many
               Tumults
               for
               a
               free
               Parliament
               )
               had
               as
               much
               need
               of
               the
               General
               's
               coming
               up
               now
               ,
               as
               before
               .
               He
               therefore
               sent
               them
               word
               ,
               that
               because
               he
               thought
               them
               not
               yet
               secure
               enough
               ,
               he
               would
               come
               up
               to
               London
               with
               his
               Army
               ;
               which
               they
               not
               only
               accepted
               of
               ,
               but
               entreated
               him
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               voted
               him
               for
               his
               service
               1000
               
                 l.
              
               a
               year
               .
            
             
               The
               General
               marching
               towards
               London
               ,
               the
               Country
               every
               where
               Petition'd
               him
               for
               a
               free
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Rump
               ,
               to
               make
               room
               in
               London
               for
               his
               Army
               ,
               dislodg'd
               their
               own
               .
               The
               General
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               had
               not
               let
               fall
               a
               word
               in
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Final
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               How
               did
               the
               Rump
               revenge
               themselves
               on
               Lambert
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               never
               troubled
               him
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               cause
               of
               their
               so
               gentle
               dealing
               with
               him
               .
               But
               certainly
               Lambert
               was
               the
               ablest
               of
               any
               Officer
               they
               had
               to
               do
               them
               service
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               have
               means
               and
               need
               to
               imploy
               him
               .
               After
               the
               General
               was
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               the
               Rump
               sent
               to
               the
               City
               for
               their
               part
               of
               a
               Tax
               of
               100000
               
                 l.
              
               a
               month
               for
               six
               months
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               Act
               which
               the
               Rump
               had
               made
               formerly
               before
               their
               Disseisin
               by
               the
               Committee
               of
               Safety
               .
               But
               the
               City
               ,
               who
               were
               averse
               to
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               keen
               upon
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               give
               their
               money
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               purposes
               repugnant
               to
               their
               own
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Rump
               sent
               Order
               to
               the
               General
               to
               break
               down
               the
               City
               Gates
               ,
               and
               their
               Portcullices
               ,
               and
               to
               imprison
               certain
               obstinate
               Citizens
               :
               This
               he
               perform'd
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               the
               last
               service
               he
               did
               them
               .
            
             
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Commission
               ,
               by
               which
               General
               Monk
               with
               others
               had
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Army
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               by
               the
               Rump
               ,
               before
               the
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               came
               to
               expire
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               Rump
               renewed
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               He
               was
               thereby
               the
               sixth
               part
               of
               the
               General
               of
               the
               whole
               Forces
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               if
               I
               had
               been
               as
               the
               Rump
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               been
               sole
               General
               .
               In
               such
               cases
               as
               this
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               Vice
               than
               pinching
               :
               Ambition
               should
               be
               liberal
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               the
               City
               Gates
               ,
               the
               General
               sent
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Rump
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               know
               that
               this
               service
               was
               much
               against
               his
               Nature
               ;
               and
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               ,
               how
               well
               the
               City
               had
               serv'd
               the
               Parliament
               in
               the
               whole
               War.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               City
               the
               Parliament
               could
               never
               have
               made
               the
               War
               ,
               nor
               the
               Rump
               ever
               have
               murdered
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               The
               Rump
               considered
               not
               the
               Merit
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               nor
               the
               good
               nature
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               they
               were
               busie
               ,
               they
               were
               giving
               out
               Commissions
               ,
               making
               of
               Acts
               for
               Abjuration
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Line
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Ol●
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               conferring
               with
               the
               City
               to
               get
               Money
               .
               The
               General
               also
               desir'd
               to
               hear
               a
               Conference
               between
               some
               of
               the
               Rump
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               secluded
               Members
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Justice
               of
               their
               Seclusion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               hurt
               that
               could
               follow
               upon
               their
               re-admission
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               granted
               .
               After
               long
               Conference
               ,
               the
               General
               finding
               the
               Rumps
               pretences
               unreasonable
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               declar'd
               himself
               with
               the
               City
               for
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Westminster
               with
               the
               secluded
               Members
               ,
               (
               whom
               he
               had
               appointed
               to
               meet
               and
               stay
               for
               him
               at
               Whitehall
               )
               and
               re-placed
               them
               in
               the
               House
               among
               the
               Rumpers
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               the
               same
               Cattel
               that
               were
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               1640.
               (
               except
               those
               that
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               went
               from
               them
               to
               the
               late
               King
               at
               Oxford
               )
               are
               all
               there
               again
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               methinks
               was
               no
               good
               service
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               learnt
               better
               Principles
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               had
               learnt
               nothing
               ;
               the
               major
               part
               was
               now
               again
               Presbyterian
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               grateful
               to
               General
               Monk
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               him
               General
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               in
               the
               three
               Nations
               :
               They
               did
               well
               also
               to
               make
               void
               the
               Engagement
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               because
               those
               Acts
               were
               made
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               but
               recalled
               none
               of
               their
               own
               Rebellious
               Ordinances
               ,
               nor
               did
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               present
               King
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               declar'd
               by
               a
               Vote
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               King
               began
               the
               War
               against
               his
               two
               Houses
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               The
               two
               Houses
               ,
               considered
               as
               two
               Persons
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               two
               of
               the
               King's
               Subjects
               ?
               If
               a
               King
               raise
               an
               Army
               against
               his
               Subject
               ,
               is
               it
               lawful
               for
               the
               Subject
               to
               resist
               with
               force
               ,
               when
               (
               as
               in
               this
               case
               )
               he
               might
               have
               had
               Peace
               upon
               his
               submission
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               They
               knew
               they
               had
               acted
               vilely
               and
               sottishly
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               had
               always
               a
               greater
               than
               ordinary
               wisdom
               and
               godliness
               ▪
               they
               were
               loth
               to
               confess
               it
               :
               The
               Presbyterians
               now
               saw
               their
               time
               to
               make
               a
               Confession
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               presented
               it
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               to
               shew
               they
               had
               not
               changed
               their
               Principles
               ;
               which
               (
               after
               six
               Readings
               in
               the
               House
               )
               was
               voted
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               and
               once
               a
               year
               to
               be
               read
               publickly
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               this
               re-establishing
               of
               the
               Long
               Parliament
               was
               no
               good
               service
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Have
               a
               little
               patience
               :
               they
               were
               re-established
               with
               two
               Conditions
               ;
               one
               to
               determine
               their
               sitting
               before
               the
               end
               of
               March
               ,
               another
               to
               send
               out
               Writs
               before
               their
               rising
               for
               new
               Elections
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               That
               qualifies
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               That
               brought
               in
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               few
               of
               the
               Long-Parliament
               (
               the
               Country
               having
               felt
               the
               smart
               of
               their
               former
               service
               )
               could
               get
               themselves
               chosen
               again
               .
               This
               new
               Parliament
               began
               to
               sit
               in
               April
               25.
               1660.
               
               How
               soon
               these
               called
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               what
               Joy
               
               and
               triumph
               he
               was
               receiv'd
               ,
               how
               earnestly
               His
               Majesty
               pressed
               the
               Parliament
               for
               the
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               ,
               and
               how
               few
               were
               excepted
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               know
               as
               well
               as
               I.
               
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               observ'd
               in
               Presbyterians
               any
               Oblivion
               of
               the
               former
               principles
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               return'd
               to
               the
               state
               we
               were
               in
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Sedition
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               Not
               so
               ;
               for
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               though
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               had
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Militia
               in
               virtue
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               without
               dispute
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               particular
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               directly
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               yet
               now
               after
               this
               bloody
               dispute
               ,
               the
               next
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               proper
               and
               express
               terms
               hath
               declar'd
               the
               same
               to
               be
               the
               right
               of
               the
               King
               only
               ,
               without
               either
               of
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               Act
               is
               more
               instructive
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               than
               any
               Arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               Title
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               consequently
               fitter
               to
               disarm
               the
               ambition
               of
               all
               seditious
               Haranguers
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Pray
               God
               it
               be
               so
               ;
               howsoever
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               this
               Parliament
               has
               done
               all
               that
               a
               Parliament
               can
               do
               for
               the
               security
               of
               our
               peace
               ;
               which
               I
               think
               also
               would
               be
               enough
               ,
               if
               our
               Preachers
               would
               take
               heed
               of
               instilling
               evil
               Principles
               into
               their
               Auditory
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               in
               this
               Revolution
               a
               circular
               motion
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               through
               two
               Usurpers
               ,
               from
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               to
               this
               his
               Son
               ;
               for
               (
               leaving
               out
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Officers
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               temporary
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               owned
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               trust
               )
               it
               moved
               from
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               to
               the
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Rump
               ,
               from
               the
               Rump
               to
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               and
               then
               back
               again
               from
               
                 Richard
                 Cromwel
              
               to
               the
               Rump
               ,
               thence
               to
               the
               Long-Parliament
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ,
               where
               long
               may
               it
               remain
               .
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Amen
              
               .
               And
               may
               he
               have
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               need
               ,
               such
               a
               General
               .
            
          
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               told
               me
               little
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               till
               now
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               but
               truly
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               bringing
               of
               his
               little
               Army
               entirely
               out
               of
               Scotland
               up
               to
               London
               ,
               was
               the
               greatest
               Stratagem
               that
               is
               extant
               in
               History
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .